#i can now just imagine bright one day done with everyones shit just start banging his head against a wall untill he passes out | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

makoodlesarchive · 4 years

Text

bad dragon

here i am delivering content that NO ONE ASKED FOR !! this is nasty and i got super embarrassed just writing it but i hope you enjoy it anyway

honestly no one look at me, just let me indulge in this in peace

pairing: kirishima eijirou x fem!reader

word count: 10k

warnings: blowjobs, penetrative sex, virgin kirishima, lots of cum (like, a ridiculous amount), breeding (kinda), size kink?. it’s not exactly anthro bc everyone is human here but uhh non-standard genitals, i guess? kirishima has an unusual dick: pls see here for reference OR check out the amazing fanart for kiri’s dick !!

Tip Jar!

dragon dick kiri masterlist!

»»————-　♡　————-««

Kirishima Eijirou was a perfect gentleman. He bought you flowers, he opened doors for you, he gave the sweetest goodnight kisses, he ate you out so good he had you seeing stars. You had the biggest, fattest crush on him, and you would be embarrassed about it if it weren’t for the fact that it seemed, at least for the most part, to be reciprocated.

The problem was Kirishima never let you touch him.

Whenever the two of you ended up in bed together, with the door firmly locked behind you, Kirishima insisted on sliding under the blankets and eating you out so enthusiastically he had your legs shaking in no time. It’s not like you would ever complain about that, but it definitely bothered you that he was never up for doing anything else. You would see the blanket shifting around as he jerked himself off furiously under the sheets as he tongue-fucked you, but whenever you tried to coax him out from beneath the sheets you were turned down with a soft, apologetic little smile.

You figured it must have something to do with his apparent commitment issues. Everytime you brought up the possibility of being a couple, or anything more than what you currently were (which, tragically, was nothing; just two friends occasionally getting hot and heavy) he brushed you off or changed the subject with a beautifully sunny smile and a laugh, so bright and cheery that you were successfully diverted every single time.

And it was fine, really. You liked Kirishima a lot, so you were totally willing to put up with a few odd idiosyncrasies. And okay, sure, if you were being totally honest with yourself, of course you wanted to be more than friends that flirt and kiss and mess around a bit. You couldn’t even technically call each other fuck buddies because he wouldn’t fuck you. But he was so sweet, and so handsome and kind and his tongue was so so good, that you would take whatever you could get from him.

At least, that was until one afternoon.

April had brought with it blue skies and sun showers and warm breezes, and as the weather begins to improve your friends take to lounging out the front of the apartment complex. After graduating, renting places in the same neighbourhood just seemed like the next logical step. On days like this, where you all come together just to chill out in front of the complex, it seems like the best idea in the world. As you watch Kirishima chase Kaminari around the lawn, the two of them howling with laughter, something a little wistful twists in your stomach. It’s a familiar feeling, easy enough to shove away normally, but today for some reason you just feel… melancholy.

Maybe that’s why you do something you would never normally do. You turn to Bakugou, who’s aggressively chewing on candy as though it insulted his mother, and say, “Hey, um. Does Kirishima… does Kirishima ever talk about me?”

Bakugou’s jaw stills, and he turns his head very slowly to look at you. He looks mildly disbelieving, which is understandable. The two of you get along just fine, but you’ve never asked him anything personal before. “Why the fuck are you asking me that?” he demands through a mouthful of half-chewed toffee.

You shrug jerkily, suddenly mortified. Why are you asking something like that of Bakugou, of all people? “Never mind.” you say quickly, praying that he’ll just let it go and you can both move on and forget that you had ever asked such an embarrassing question.

A silence stretches between the two of you, long and taut, broken only by Mina giggling as she shows Sero something on her phone a few metres away. You could curse yourself for making things awkward between the two of you when you had been on relatively good terms, but then Bakugou turns to look at you so abruptly that you startle a little. “Look,” he says, jaw working absently as he chews his candy. “He likes you just fine, okay. Why aren’t you having this conversation with him, huh?”

You can’t quite meet Bakugou’s eyes. You don’t know how he can be so forthright all the time. “Um. I’ve tried, but he always changes the subject.”

Bakugou swears softly, glaring out across the lawn at Kirishima as he chases Kaminari, throwing grapes at his back. “I ain’t a relationship counsellor, okay? I get that it must be hard that he doesn’t cum when he’s with you or whatever, but you seriously need to work that out with him. What am I meant to do about it?”

“Right,” you wince, your body hot with embarrassment. Your mind sticks on something he just said though, and you turn back slowly to frown at him. “He… he doesn’t cum?”

“Hah?” Bakugou scowls at you, clearly annoyed that you’re still having this conversation. You’re not about to let up though, because you hadn’t known that.

“I-I didn’t realise that he didn’t-?” you trail off, mortified and horrified in equal measures. You had assumed all those times that he was jerking off under the sheets that he was getting himself off but just didn’t want you to see. You had never questioned the lack of mess because as soon as you were done he always left for the bathroom, returning a few minutes later with damp towels to clean you up with -- you had assumed he cleaned himself up in those moments of absence. How the fuck had you never noticed? Why did Bakugou know when you didn’t? Oh god, had he and Kirishima talked about this?

Bakugou’s expression shifts as he apparently realises that he had just revealed something you hadn’t been aware of. “Oh.” he says, and his annoyance seems to have evaporated, only to be replaced by an intense discomfort. “Well. It’s not that big a deal, or whatever. I’m sure he still, uh, enjoys himself- fucking hell, can we stop talking about this?”

“Yeah.” you say a little numbly. You feel so stupid. Why had he never said anything to you? You had been under the assumption that he liked you back, but maybe you were totally mistaken. Maybe seeing your naked body turned him off to the point that he couldn’t actually cum even if hidden under the sheets and not looking at you. Maybe he never actually wanted to do any of that with you in the first place. There’s a stinging pressure building in the back of your eyes, and you have to look down at your lap and blink hard to stop yourself from doing something stupid like bursting into tears in front of Bakgou -- you don’t think either of you would live that down. “Uh. I think I’m gonna head up to my room, I’m really tired.”

Bakugou’s eyes widened a little, “Wait, are you-”

“I’ll see you later,” you smile and try to keep your voice as normal as possible, but even you can hear how forced you sound. You stand quickly and brush yourself off before heading back inside; you have to consciously slow your pace so that it doesn’t look like you’re running away, because you really don’t put it past Bakugou not to chase you down for cutting him off like that.

You bump into Jirou on the stairs and babble out an apology, escaping back upstairs to your apartment before she can ask you if you’re okay. The last thing you need is an audience for your imminent breakdown, but thankfully you don’t see a single other person on the way to your place. You shut the door to your room tight and lean your forehead against it to take a deep breath. It doesn’t do much to calm you down, so you turn and make a beeline straight for the bed. Throwing yourself dramatically on top of your bed covers feels a little cathartic, so you allow yourself the luxury of being dramatic as you bury your face into your arms and sigh.

God, you wish Kirishima would have just talked to you instead of grinning that stupidly bright smile of his and changing the subject anytime you tried to talk or ask about the thing the two of you had together. At least then you would have been able to deal with any upset that may have been caused by that conversation by yourself, and you wouldn’t have had to get all upset in front of one of Kirishima’s best friends. God, how were you ever gonna look at Bakugou again?

You know that stewing by yourself like this isn’t going to help sort this situation out, but you just can’t find the energy to start thinking about what you’re going to do next. You don’t want to start thinking about that at all. You just need some time to yourself, just a little while to relax and breathe and just not think because if you start thinking you’re pretty sure you’re going to cry. You feel impossibly stupid.

When you hear a knock coming from the door, you want to bang your head off the wall. You can’t imagine anything worse than having to talk to someone and pretend that everything is fine right now.

“Y/N? Hey, is everything alright? Bakugou said you ran off.”

Aw, shit. Maybe you can imagine something worse.

You sit up sharply, staring at the door. This was so typical. Of all the people in the building, Kirishima is the last person you want to talk to right now. So of course it stands to reason that he would be the one to follow you straight to your apartment. “Everything’s fine,” you call back quickly, trying hard to sound like you meant it, “Hey, I’m just tired right now. Can we talk later?”

“Bakugou said you were upset.”

That traitor. You clench your jaw and scowl at the wall. “I’m-”

“I’m coming in, okay?”

“Wha-?” you stand up quickly, but Kirishima is already coming in and closing the door behind him. “Kirishima, I don’t-”

“Okay look, Bakugou said you were upset with me and I’m really, really sorry,” Kirishima blurts quickly, hands up in the air as if he’s being held at gunpoint, “He’s actually pretty annoyed at me right now, but he’s right, and-”

“I’m not-” you start, then pause to gather your thoughts. Bakugou was right, especially when he said you had to talk. And it was important this time that you didn’t let Kirishima divert you like he had been doing. “It’s not that I’m upset with you. Not really. I just- what are we even doing?”

“What do you mean?” he asks, so softly that it’s almost a whisper.

“I-” you swallow hard, brace yourself, “I really like you. I like spending time with you, and I’ve told you, or at least tried to, that I’d really like to, well, be- um, be more than whatever this is. And obviously I would totally get if you don’t want that, a relationship and stuff, but I want you to just tell me! Just say it, instead of changing the subject.”

“Wait, baby, please.” Kirishima steps forward quickly and stops just short of touching you, a bare few inches between you. “I like you so much, I never wanted you to feel this way. I just- it’s difficult to explain-”

“Do you...” you start to say, then sigh. You can’t believe you’re actually going to ask this, because it makes you sound so desperate, but you really need to hear him say it, “Do you not find me attractive?”

Kirishima makes a startled choking sound, “Wha-? Are you kidding? I find you so attractive! You’re so pretty, and your body is- is really nice, why would you think-”

“You never look at me when we’re in bed and-” you start fidgeting, horribly awkward. “I just want to be able to touch you.”

Kirishima steps forward, closing the distance between you and dropping to one knee. “Baby, I’ll do whatever you want,” he says, his hands coming to rest on your hips as his thumbs stroke circles into your skin. “You want me to touch you?”

“No.” you squeeze your eyes shut in frustration, realising that he had misunderstood. “I mean. Bakugou told me that you never cum when we’re together.”

When you open your eyes again, you see that Kirishima has gone stock still. His mouth is a little open, and you can see his throat working as he seems to fight for something to say. Very slowly, he gets back to his feet. “He shouldn’t have said that.”

You stare at him, at a loss. “Is it because-” you start, then trail off as you realise that you don’t even know what you’re trying to ask. You just want him to start talking so that you can stop asking all these stupid questions. “If you don’t want to have sex with me, you only have to say so, I would never pressure you into-”

“No!” Kirishima blurts, jolting forward. The suddenness of the movement seems to startle the both of you, but Kirishima recovers faster. “God, no, that’s not what this is!”

“Then, why?” you whisper, thoroughly confused. You had hoped that talking it out would help get some answers, but if anything you’re even more confused and insecure than you had been before he came to your room. “Did I- I mean, if I’m doing something that’s-”

“It’s not you.” Kirishima interrupts, covering his eyes with one of his large palms and leaning away from you. His hand is trembling a little, almost imperceptibly. “It’s not you. It’s me.”

The statement hangs in the air between the two of you like it’s a tangible presence. You stare hard at Kirishima, but he doesn’t remove his hand from his face. He looks a bit like he’s going to be sick. “What do you mean?” you ask quietly.

You’re guessing that this is where you get the ‘You’re great and all but I’m just not ready for a relationship. It’s got nothing to do with you though, I need to work through my own stuff’ sort of speech, and you have to brace yourself for it. Instead, Kirishima says something that you had not prepared yourself to hear in the slightest.

“I’m sorry.” you say, a little bewildered. You’re certain that you heard that wrong. “Could you- could you say that again?”

A flush has begun to crawl steadily across Kirishima’s face, made all the more prominent by the contrast of his hand pressed to his eyes. His ears are so red that they blend right into his hair. “I said,” he says, then takes an inhale, “That you’ll break up with me if you see my dick.”

You don’t actually know how to begin replying to that. For one, breaking up would require you to be in a relationship, which is something that he has been avoiding for a while now. You decide to address the bigger problem first. “Why would I want to break up because of your dick? Why would you even think that? Do you think I’m that shallow?”

“It’s got nothing to do with you being shallow,” Kirishima says slowly. You get the impression that he’s measuring his words, and his uncharacteristic reticence has you on edge. “It’s just that- I’m not, well, normal.”

You stare at him, a little taken aback. Kirishima had always had some issues with self-confidence, ever since middle school, but you’d always thought he’d worked through that in UA. You had never heard him talk about himself like this. “What’s that supposed to mean? Eijirou, lots of people are self-conscious about what they have going on downstairs. It doesn’t mean-”

“No, you don’t get it,” he interrupts. His hands have started twisting up the hem of his shirt, wringing it out and wrinkling the material. He’s frowning, and clearly starting to get agitated. “It’s not that I’m self-conscious about it- well, I am self-conscious about it, I guess, but it’s for a reason! I mean it, it’s not exactly… standard.”

Your face scrunches up in a frown before you can stop it. Not standard? “You’re worried it’s too small?” You guess. Your gaze drops to the crotch of his pants, where he’s subconsciously folded his hands. “Too big?”

“Um.” Kirishima lets out a nervous little laugh, several octaves higher than normal. “Yeah, I guess. It’s… it looks weird.”

“Eijirou,” your voice is soft now, most of your frustration melted away by the sight of Kirishima’s anxious fidgeting, “We live in a world where physical mutations are the norm; you really don’t have anything to worry about.” You pause for a moment, but Kirishima doesn’t respond immediately. The silence builds, until you try to break it with a light-hearted, “How weird can it be, really?”

Kirishima’s throat works as he swallows hard, but he’s nodding so you at least know that he’s listening. When he does speak, his voice is so low that you have to lean closer to him to catch what he’s saying. “I just don’t want to ruin this.”

Your heart twists, and the last of your frustration straight up disappears. You take a breath to steady yourself, then step forward and place your hands gently on his chest. A tremor works its way up his spine at your touch, but you don’t remark on it. “Kirishima.” you say firmly, and when he looks up and makes eye contact you try to keep your gaze as strict as possible. “You really have no idea how much I like you, do you? God, I like you so much, it’s stupid. I’ve wanted to be with you for so long. I mean, even if you never wanted to have sex I would understand, so long as you talked to me about it. Your dick is not gonna stop me from liking you, idiot.”

The fear of rejection is still plain to see on Kirishima’s face, but there’s something lurking just underneath that looks like hope. “I’ve never… I’ve never been with anyone like that.”

“You haven’t?” you ask, genuinely surprised. Not only is Kirishima perfectly sweet, he’s also extremely attractive. As an up-and-coming sidekick in Fatgum’s hero agency, you knew that he had no shortage of admirers. Even before that, in UA, you knew there were always people who had their eyes on him. He was so bright, he was hard to miss.

He laughs, scrubbing at his eyes with his knuckles. “Uh, no. I mean, I’m not totally inexperienced. I mean, I’ve done oral and stuff, and I think I’m actually pretty good at it-”

“You are definitely pretty good at it,” you chime in, nodding and trying not to laugh at the flush crawling up his neck.

“I enjoy it, too!” he says quickly, as though trying to reassure you, “I enjoy it a lot. But I’ve never- I mean, no one’s ever touched me like that.” You feel your mouth drop open in honest shock. A little part of you couldn’t help but feel reassured that it wasn’t you he had a problem with, but that was mostly drowned out by surprise. Kirishima rushes on before you can speak, as though trying to say his piece before he runs out of steam, “It’s not that I didn’t want to, it’s just that it’s never seemed worth the fallout. Especially with you. I’m happy with being with you in whatever way I can, and I don’t want my stupid dick to scare you off or-”

“Oh my god, Kirishima, stop,” you say, and this time you really can’t hold back your laugh. “Your stupid dick isn’t going to scare me off. God, I can’t believe this is why you never let me touch you.” you step closer and press a soft, close-mouthed kiss to his lips. You hadn’t realised just how tense Kirishima was until he relaxed a little into your touch, the stiffness in his shoulders easing out as he sighed into the kiss. You pull back just a little, just enough that you can give him a cheeky smile. “Want me to give you your first blowjob?”

Kirishima’s whole body tenses right back up as his eyes shoot wide in surprise. “What?” he squeaks out, his ears turning scarlet.

You take his hand in yours and tangle your fingers together, before tugging him gently towards the bed. “I want to,” you assure him quietly, “No matter what your dick looks like, okay?”

“Yeah, okay.” Kirishima says as he sits at the edge of the bed. He’s breathing a little faster now, either from excitement or nerves. You’re guessing it’s a bit of both, because he’s clinging on tight to your hand even though he looks like he’s about to bolt. When you hook your fingers around the waistband of his shorts, he catches one of your wrists with his free hand. “If you- you know, if you change your mind after seeing it, just know that I won’t be mad or anything.”

He’s so quiet and earnest that you feel your heart melt a little looking at his nervously hopeful eyes. You take your hand back and climb onto his lap, pushing your fingers into his wild mop of hair. It’s the first time you’ve ever been close with him like this -- usually he would give you a sweet, gentle kiss and then dive between your legs, always keeping a frustrating amount of distance between your lower halves. This time though, he doesn’t try to divert you away. His hands grip your hips tight, and he leans his head into your touch. “I wish you would stop expecting me to push you away.” you murmur into the side of his neck, peppering little kisses into his skin. Kirishima lets out the smallest, choked off sounding whine at that, and tilts his head so that the long line of his throat is exposed. You take the hint, and start trailing kisses all along the soft skin at the base of his neck. “I told you, and I meant it; I want to be with you.”

Strong arms wind their way around your back and pull you close until you’re sat right over Kirishima’s crotch. You don’t even think it was intentional on Kirishima’s part, but you won’t pass up the opportunity when it presents itself to you. His shorts are bulging a little right in the centre where he’s starting to get hard, and you lower yourself down so that you’re grinding over him. He gasps at the contact, and his hips jerk up into you. “Oh, shit. I want you, so badly.” he gasps, his forehead dropping down to rest on your shoulder.

You have to admit, what you can feel through his shorts is… intimidating. ‘Yeah, I guess,’ he had said when you asked him if he was worried about his dick being too big. Judging by what you could feel pressing against you, that was a massive understatement, and he was only half-hard. You ghost your hands down over his sides, feeling his ribs expand with his breaths, sliding down until your hands reach the waistband of his shorts again. You push them down over his hips, and he lifts himself up to help you, and then he’s just in his impressively tented jockstrap. You smile reassuringly at him as you tug down the jockstrap, and then his cock springs free of the waistband and you pause.

“Oh.” you breathe.

“I know that it’s-” Kirishima begins to visibly panic, his hand reflexively shooting down to try and cover himself as he tries to sit up.

“It’s okay.” you say quickly, recovering from your surprise as quickly as possible. You still feel a little off-kilter as you slide off his lap to your knees in front of him. You know that you’re staring at his cock wide-eyed, but you can’t quite help yourself. It’s… well. It’s definitely not standard.

You reach out, your hand hovering uncertainly over his cock because you barely know how to begin. It’s thicker than a soda can, and long. Delicate ridges and swirls decorate the underside, with a series of bumps along the top. When you finally do grasp him in your hand, you’re rewarded with a barely stifled gasp and a hot spurt of precum that dribbles down his cockhead to your fingers. You use both your hands to explore his length, fingers trailing over all those strange ridges. The bumps along the top are apparently sensitive, because when you rub your thumbs over them Kirishima gasps and his hips thrust gracelessly into the air.

“Sorry!” he blurts as his cock dribbles even more precum. There’s so much of it that it looks like you actually used lube or something to slick up his cock, but you guess that this must be normal for him because he just looks embarrassed. “I- it’s sensitive, I guess, um- I usually put down a towel, because I tend to get, uh, messy.”

The way he says that and the connotations of it has your thighs squeezing together, and you take a deep inhale through your nose. It’s unexpectedly hot. “Gotcha.” you smile at him, trying to put him at ease as you return your attention back to his dick. “Don’t worry about it. I don’t mind if you make a mess.”

“Oh, shit. Uh, okay.” Kirishima says, and his breathing has gotten noticeably heavier now. He’s almost panting as he leans back on his elbows, craning his neck so he can get a look at what you’re doing. There’s a curious swell around the base of his cock that just seems to be growing. One of your hands travels down to it curiously, splaying over it and then rubbing it at it experimentally. His hips rock forward sharply, a huff of breath leaving him as he grunts a muted, “Fuck!”

The precum is oozing almost continuously now, spilling over with nearly every stroke, and your rubbing at the swollen base seems to be pushing even more out. It’s obscene, the copious amount of it and the way it’s stringing down onto your hands. If this is the amount of precum he produces, you can hardly imagine the amount of cum he’s going to produce. You wonder if ‘messy’ is another understatement.

You finally lean forward and lick an experimental stripe up the underside of his cock, lapping at the ridges and swirls. The moan that’s ripped out of him is needy and so desperate -- his stomach muscles are tensed with the effort he’s putting in to keep from rocking into your mouth, but his cheeks are flushed and his own mouth is lolling open, his eyes squeezed shut. You take that as your cue to take all of him in your mouth as best as you can, suckling at the tip before swallowing him down. You get about halfway before you have to pull back and try again. Your mouth is stretched obscenely wide around the girth of him, and you swear you can feel the weight of his dick pulsing on your tongue.

“Oh god, oh baby, oh Y/N,” Kirishima is babbling nonsensically, his head thrown as his hips make the sweetest little aborted rocking motions, like he wants nothing more than to let go but is trying his best to restrain himself for your sake. “Feels so good.”

You suck him as best as you can, but your jaw is starting to ache from being hinged so wide. You alternate between stroking his length and suckling on the head of his dick, tracing the swirls and squeezing the bottom. The swell at the base of his cock has engorged even further, and you prod at it curiously with one hand as you work his length with the other. It’s firm but oddly spongey, and everytime you poke at it Kirishima’s whole cock twitches.

When he gasps out your name you pull back and look up at him. He’s trembling, his shirt rucked up past his bellybutton and his gaze fixed unwaveringly on you. “You okay?” you ask softly, rubbing your thumb along one of the ridges under the head of his dick.

“Yeah,” he breathes, reaching down to cup your face. His thumb swipes over your bottom lip, and you realise that a string of saliva and precum is dripping down your chin. “But if you keep going I’m gonna cum.”

“Isn’t that kind of the point?” you laugh, and press a kiss right on his slit. His hips twitch and you dodge backwards just in time to avoid him taking your eye out with his hard on.

“Sorry!” he looks mortified, and you can’t help but find his nervous fumbling absolutely adorable.

“Don’t worry about it.” you smile as you kiss your way down his shaft, prepared now for the intermittent jerking of his hips. You get to that swollen part at the base and place your mouth right at the bottom of his cock, before wrapping your lips around it to the best of your ability and sucking.

You had guessed that this swollen area was sensitive thanks to his reactions earlier, but you’re not quite prepared for the shout he lets out or the way his hand grabs onto the side of your head as he damn near rides your mouth. You’re totally startled by the reaction, but given the amount of times that you’ve done the same to his mouth you’re only too happy to indulge him. Plus, it’s the first time you’ve ever seen Kirishima fall apart like this. His cock is dribbling precum at a rapid rate the more excited he gets, and thick strings of it are pouring onto your cheeks. You think you should probably feel a little grossed out, but seeing Kirishima open-mouthed and panting as he rides your face like he’s hasn’t got a single other thought in his mind has you so turned on that your panties are getting sticky and uncomfortable between your legs. You stick your own hand between your legs to try and relieve yourself of some of the heat coiling up in your stomach, but the way that Kirishima’s rutting into your face throws off your coordination.

“Oh god, please, baby, please, put it back in your mouth, I’m gonna- fuck, Y/N, I’m gonna cum, please-” He begs, his head thrown back as he gasps.

How could you ever deny him when he pleads like that? You pull your head out of his grasp and sink your mouth back down on his cock, and then you just hold there and breathe as steadily as you can as Kirishima’s cock throbs in your mouth. His hips spasm, pushing his cock further into your throat. It almost feels like he’s getting bigger, as if he’s growing down your throat.

Kirishima is still babbling, a steady stream of senselessness about how good you’re making him feel, how beautiful you are, how lucky he is, until he cuts himself off with a gasp of “Baby, I��m- I’m-” and then he’s silent, his mouth hanging open as his whole body strains.

You try to suck him through his orgasm, but you are utterly unprepared for the sheer quantity of cum that erupts from his dick. Despite your intentions, you have no choice but to pull off his cock, choking a little on the cum that actually managed to get up your nose. You stroke him through it, feeling dazed as you watch him cum. You know it’s dripping from your chin, running in rivulets down your face. You wonder if it’s coming out your nose.

Kirishima seems to come forever, humping into your fist and whining and moaning the whole time. When his cock finally gives its last, exhausted spurt, his body falls limp against the bed. He’s gasping for breath and staring at the ceiling, looking like his soul had been ejected from his body along with the insane amount of cum. You notice the swollen part at the base of his cock has deflated almost entirely, to the point that it’s hardly noticeable anymore.

You climb up on the bed beside him and nudge him with your knee, a little concerned. “Eijirou? You good?”

When he looks at you, there’s a goofy smile splitting his face. “I have never been so good in my whole life.” His smile freezes as he catches a proper look at your face, caught between surprise, embarrassment, and something else. He reaches out to your face and swipes his fingers through the mess on your face. “Oh god, I’m so sorry-”

“Don’t be!” you hasten to assure him, squeezing his wrists. “It was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen!”

Kirishima stares at you as though he almost doesn’t believe you, but his cum is painted across your face and dripping down your chest, so he’s not in the best position to argue. “I told you I tend to get messy.” he breathes out a laugh, and then leans forward to kiss you, apparently not caring about the taste of his own ejaculate.

You hum into his mouth, your thighs clenching in excitement. “Eijirou,” you whisper into the kiss. When he pulls back, you bite your lip and smile at him, “Next time, will you fuck me?”

Kirishima inhales sharply, and his grip on your hips tightens to the point that the pressure is near bruising. “You really want that?”

“God, yes.” you blurt, shifting so that you’re straddling his stomach. You lower yourself down so that you’re grinding against his bare skin, and you can see the exact moment that he realises you’ve soaked through your panties.

He groans, and pulls at your hips to encourage you to grind against his stomach harder. “Shit, sweetheart. You don’t think it’s… kind of gross?”

“I didn’t expect the amount of cum,” you confess, wiping at your face with a helpless laugh, “But no, I don’t think it’s gross. I like it.” You whimper as Kirishima’s thumb slides over your swollen clit, the glide made smooth thanks to the slickness of your own arousal.

Kirishima is looking up at you as though you had hung the moon, and it’s hard not to get a little embarrassed under the intensity of his gaze. “Okay,” he whispers, “If you’re sure.” He glances down with a small frown, his lips twisted thoughtfully, “I don’t want to hurt you, though.”

“You won’t.” you kiss his nose, grinning as it wrinkles up under your lips. “We’ll make sure I’m stretched.” you glance over your shoulder at his still wet, softening cock. Even now, the size of it is intimidating. “And lube,” you conclude, “We’ll use lots and lots of lube.”

“Yeah,” he breathes, a smile starting to light up his face. He presses a sloppy kiss to the base of your throat, and you can feel the smile against your skin, “Yeah, okay. I’d really like that.” There’s still cum everywhere, all over your hands and chest and face and splashed across Kirishima’s legs and stomach, but he doesn’t seem to care about the mess in the slightest as he rolls the two of you over so that he’s hovering over you. The kiss he presses to one of your breasts is impossibly soft, and you tilt your head back and sigh as you feel his fingers trace over the lips of your pussy. “I’m so lucky to have you.” he whispers, then pushes himself down your body.

As his tongue flicks over your clit, you smile. It’s definitely you that’s the lucky one here.

_________________________

Kirishima’s complicated relationship with his genitalia had started in middle school. Up until that point, he had managed to remain blissfully unaware that there was any kind of abnormality in his nether regions. That changed one day in the locker rooms.

Having never paid any particular attention to what he had in his pants, Kirishima hadn’t thought anything of changing out with the rest of the boys in his class, as unabashed as any middle-schooler that hadn’t developed a sense of self-consciousness yet. He didn’t notice the whispers or stares until one of his friends nudged him hard. “Dude,” he said, glancing between Kirishima’s legs and then away, curiosity and mild revulsion mingled on his face, “What’s wrong with your thingy?”

“Wrong?” Kirishima had echoed, discomfort beginning to prickle beneath his skin. He hadn’t realised there was anything wrong with his genitals. He covered up quickly and finished getting changed, but the stares lingered.

No one said anything more about it to him, but by the end of the day rumour had spread that Kirishima was weird down there.

He had, like so many boys his age, taken to the internet to do his own research. It felt like a punch to the gut when he realised that his classmates were right -- his dick looked nothing like the dicks that all the guys in the videos he found had. There were exceptions, where the person’s genitals were affected by their quirk, but they were always full-body quirks that made it pretty obvious that what you were gonna find down below would be non-standard. His genitals didn’t match his body or his quirk, so his classmates must be right when they say that he’s weird with those grossed-out little laughs.

He learned pretty quickly to keep that part of him to himself, to change out quickly and efficiently in such a way that no one would ever see the parts of him that he’d rather keep hidden. He welcomes physical contact because he’s still an affectionate guy, but he’s always careful about the distance he allows between himself and others just in case they brush up against him accidentally and somehow feel that he’s different. When the boys in his class start excitedly talking about girls and other boys, and how nice it’d be to have a girlfriend or boyfriend, Kirishima tries to stay out of it. He doesn’t want to wonder about something like that when he knows that if someone were to find out his secret they’d be totally grossed out.

High school comes hand in hand with experimentation though, and Kirishima is lonely and touch-starved. He doesn’t want to avoid touch for the rest of his life out of fear that someone’s going to know. So he allows himself to indulge a little; he’s popular with girls in UA, a fact that surprises him. Unlike the girls in middle school, they haven’t heard the rumours that there’s something wrong with him, so they smile and chat to him and even flirt. It’s exciting and new and he allows himself to have just this -- he kisses them and he makes them feel good, and then he retreats when they look for more because he just can’t give it to them.

When he tells you all this, you could swear that you feel your heart crack right down the middle. You hadn’t realised how lonely Kirishima was, wrapped up in a self-constructed blanket of self-loathing and disgust. You knew it had taken a lot of trust for him to open up to you like he had, but you hadn’t realised just how much. It makes your chest fill with some undefinable emotion, and you just want to hold him and never let go.

You’re more determined than ever now to show him exactly how much you care about him, and exactly how much any physical anomaly doesn’t affect the way you feel in the slightest. You’ve been stretching yourself methodically and carefully every night of the week that has passed since you gave him his first blowjob in preparation to finally have sex with him. You just want him to feel good, and you don’t want him to worry about hurting you. And now, tonight, you’ve decided that you’re ready for it.

Bakugou’s the one that answers the door when you knock at their shared apartment, and his face does something funny when he sees you. He lets you in without a greeting, and yells for Kirishima as you shut the door behind you. It’s definitely a little awkward, because your last proper conversation was that day when he told you that your now boyfriend didn’t get off when you were together, but you smile and ask him how he’s doing all the same.

He just grunts at you and sprawls out on the couch, his attention fixed on his phone. You don’t try to make any further conversation, because you figure he probably won’t respond and you can hear Kirishima crashing around further down the hall anyway. You’re about to slip down the hall towards Kirishima’s room when Bakugou speaks again, surprising you. “You talked.”

You pause, confused for half a moment before the memories of your last conversation come flooding back. “Oh. Uh, yeah, we did.”

Bakugou nods, still staring at his phone. You hover uncertainly, unsure of whether you should continue to Kirishima’s room or if Bakugou had something else he wanted to say. You don’t have to wait long; Bakugou puts his phone down and turns to survey you closely. “If you’re still here, then I guess you didn’t freak out.”

“There’s nothing to freak out over.” you say defensively, thinking of how sensitive Kirishima is about his body.

“I never said there was!” Bakugou snaps back instantly. You both glare at each other, but you don’t respond further. You came here for one reason, and that reason was not to start a fight with Bakugou when your boyfriend was waiting for you in the bedroom. When Bakugou speaks again, it’s with an awkward edge to his voice. “Whatever. Just don’t be an asshole to him.”

You realise that Bakugou is just trying to look out for his friend, and the revelation that you’re receiving Bakugou’s awkward attempt at a shovel talk is enough to have you reeling. “As if I would be,” you say, “I really like him.”

“Good. Fine.” Bakugou picks his phone back up and you take that as a dismissal. You’re just about to leave when he says, “By the way, keep it the fuck down. I don’t care if you’re taking dragon dick or if it’s Shitty Hair’s first time getting his dick wet, I don’t need to hear that nasty shit.”

His crudeness has you flushing hot with embarrassment, but you don’t dignify him with a response. You slip down the hall and up to Kirishima’s bedroom, knocking softly on the door before letting yourself in.

Kirishima is in the process of trying to stuff a pile of clothes into the bottom of his wardrobe, and he slams the door shut and whirls around when he hears you come in. “Hey!” he beams at you, trying to kick aside the pair of underwear that’s stuck in the edge of the wardrobe door.

“Hey, you.” you greet him. You’re still a bit flustered from Bakugou’s comment, but you hide it as best as you can as Kirishima sweeps you up in his arms and pulls you into a sweet, close-mouthed kiss.

In the week since you blew him the first time, the two of you have alternated between your apartments and spent almost every single day together. Some days you just touched each other with your hands, other days you used your mouths on each other. You still hadn’t gotten fully used to his enormous loads of cum, but he seems at least to be getting more and more comfortable with your touch. Even now, his hands trail up your sides as he presses eagerly into you; this boldness would have been unheard of coming from him only a week ago, but neither of you are under any illusions about what the two of you are going to get up to this evening.

You wind your arms around his neck and melt into the kiss, relishing the contact and the wet slide of his lips against yours. As his hands trail from your hips to your lower back to your ass, you feel the hard press of his lower abdomen nudge against you. You pull back and grin at him, “Someone’s impatient.”

Kirishima flushes, but he doesn’t pull away or deny it. Progress. “I’ve been thinking about you all day.” he confesses quietly, reaching up to nudge a flyaway tuft of hair out of your eyes.

“Yeah?” you grin, delighting in his openness. You take a small step back and look down at where his bulge is tenting the front of his sweatpants. “How long have you been like this, baby?”

“Pretty much since you texted me telling me you were thinking of coming over.” he says with a cheeky little smile, nudging his face into your neck and nipping at the skin there. “So, an hour and a half? Give or take.”

You hum as you cup his hardness through the cotton of his joggers. He groans and his hips jerk into your palm, as sensitive as ever. “Hey,” you murmur, “Wanna fuck me?”

Kirishima’s whole body twitches at that, and you swear you can feel his cock jump in his hand. “Now?” he asks, his voice gone a little hoarse from surprise and arousal.

“Unless you’d like to wait?”

“No! Now is good!” Kirishima says hastily, reaching out to hold your hips as though he’s afraid you’ll disappear. “God, now is so good.”

It’s really hard to hold back your laugh as you watch him scramble towards the bed, tugging you along with him. He’s excited, that much is obvious, and you really can’t blame him -- he’s gone so long thinking that he would never get to have this, that he would never be accepted like this. You want to give him everything.

His hands start fidgeting with the sheets as soon as he sits back on the bed. You straddle his lap and take his hands in yours before leaning in for a kiss, hoping to distract him from any nerves or self-doubts before they can take a hold of him. He hums happily into your mouth, squeezing one of your hands in his and using the other one to wrap around your waist and pull you closer.

“I’ve thought about sex with you so many times,” you admit when you pull away from the kiss. You reach up and stroke a line down the bridge of his nose, then push back a lock of his hair; it’s freshly washed and ungelled, lying fluffy and loose around his face. He’s looking up at you like you just hung the moon, open-mouthed and soft-eyed. It’s such a sweet look on him, and you love watching it contort into pleasure as you sink down to rub yourself against his hard on. “I want you to feel good.”

Kirishima makes a choked off whining sound in his throat as he grinds up into you. “You always make me feel good.” he says. You can feel his cock thickening and filling out against you, and judging by how clearly you can feel him, he’s foregone the usual jockstrap or protective cup he uses to try and hide his shape in his pants.

You reach down and pull at his sweatpants -- you manage to get one leg off entirely, but the other gets stuck halfway down his left thigh and you’re too impatient to keep pulling at it so you just abandon it in favour of reaching for Kirishima’s now exposed cock. You’ve gotten familiar with the thick ridges and bumps of it over the past week, familiar enough for your fingers to seek out his sensitive spots without even looking.

He moans as you touch him, and dips his hands into your pants so that he can squeeze at your ass. His grip is a little too hard, bordering on painful as he bites at your neck. He pops open the button on your pants and shoves one of his hands into your panties, rubbing at your clit with his thumb and trailing his other fingers along your slit.

You rub at the bumps along the tip of his cock, and you’re rewarded with a little squirt of precum. It dribbles down your hand and onto the sheets, and you wonder if maybe you should put down some towels to try and keep the mess contained. But Kirishima is letting out the softest little moans as he tries to rut into your hand and rub at your clit at the same time, and you decide that ruining the moment to lay down towels just isn’t worth it. A little mess is a small sacrifice to make.

When his fingers finally dip inside you, you feel his whole body tense up and still. “Baby,” he says, his voice soft and a little stunned, “You..”

“I stretched myself out before I came over,” you finish for him, pushing your hips back so that his fingers sink all the way inside of you. The lube still inside of you makes the slide effortless, and the look on Kirishima’s face is absolutely priceless. “I’m ready when you are.”

Those words elicit another little spurt of precum as Kirishima’s cock twitches in your hand. When you glance down, you see that the base of his dick is engorged and painful looking, and it only seems to be swelling. You only get to look for a moment though, because then you’re being flipped on your back and Kirishima is looming over you. “Oh, baby, oh shit,” he grits out through clenched teeth as his cock rubs up against the back of your thighs. “Are you sure you want to?”

“I want to, I want to so bad,” you promise him, kissing where you can reach on his face. You reach down and grip his cock, guiding it to your entrance, “Go slow, baby.” You’re so excited when you first feel the tip of his cock press into you that you’re not sure if the gush of wetness is from your pussy or his precum. You’re so turned on that you wonder if the amount of lube you had used was overkill, but then the length of him starts to stretch you out and you decide that yes, you absolutely did need that lube.

As soon as the tip is in, Kirishima stills over you. His head drops down, forehead making contact with your shoulder as he groans. You rock your hips experimentally, your breathing gone a little ragged as you realise that you can feel all those fleshy bumps and ridges, but Kirishima snatches at your hips instantly to still you. When he speaks, his voice is strained, “I’m not gonna last.”

Affection bubbles up in your chest as you look at his flushed face, his misty eyes. He’s practically trembling from the effort of holding back. “It’s okay,” you assure him, looping your arms over his shoulders and tracing little patterns into the skin of his back, “You don’t have to, it’s your first time. We have all the time in the world to go again and again, as many times as you want.”

Kirishima makes a garbled little noise in the back of his throat, and then he’s kissing you so sloppily and enthusiastically that drool begins to slip down your chins. It’s a little gross, but considering how much cum you’re going to be covered in soon enough you can’t be too fussy. When he pulls back, it’s so that he can look down and watch where his cock is entering you in increments.

The slow, inexorable stretch of it has your breath catching in your throat. You throw your head back on the bed and focus on keeping your breathing as steady as possible as he presses into you so, so slowly. After exploring the length of him with your mouth and hands, you knew he was big, but apparently knowing and feeling are two completely separate things. You feel like you’re being stretched impossibly wide, and when you glance down you see that he’s not even halfway in.

Kirishima pauses suddenly, his breathing coming in short pants. You think that he’s just taking a moment to collect himself, to pace himself, but he’s frowning down at where the two of you are connected. “I dont- I don’t think I’ll fit.”

“Oh, you’ll fit.” you declare, jaw set stubbornly. His dick was already partly in you, and like hell were you giving up now. “Don’t worry. Keep going, Eiji.”

“You’re so…” he groans as he edges his hips forward, rocking his cock another inch inside of you, “So tight, you feel so wet and warm inside, oh god, so good, so good.”

The stretch is starting to sting, but you’ve prepared yourself well for this and it’s not so bad that you can’t breathe through it. When he bottoms out inside you, the tip of his cock hits your cervix and your whole body jerks hard at the dull ache it sends up your spine. “Fuck!” you cry out, your hips humping back into Kirishima’s of their own accord. You can feel every damn ridge and swirl grinding against your insides, and you clamp down hard around him, gasping. “Oh, shit.”

You’ve never felt so full in your life, and Kirishima’s cock doesn’t even fit all the way inside you. You wonder if you’re about to split in two. Your thighs are splayed obscenely wide, and you can feel your own body trying to suck him in further but there’s nowhere else to go because he’s filling you up so completely. Your chest is heaving as you pant for breath -- your thoughts have turned a little muddy, but even now you can see that Kirishima has frozen, his face tucked into your neck as he shudders with deep, panting breaths. Your shoulder feels wet, and you realise that he’s drooling on you.

“Eijirou,” you groan, “Move.”

His first thrust is hesitant, exploratory. He apparently likes what he feels, because he lifts his head up so that he can look at you properly. He looks totally blissed out, his eyes a little unfocused, and his expression alone shoots a bolt of heat straight between your legs. You breathe out a curse and move your hips down and into him, trying to encourage him to fuck you properly. When he thrusts forward again, the movement is accompanied by a vulgar squelching sound, and you realise that you’re probably being filled up with his precum. The thought makes you moan quietly, tightening up around him.

Kirishima grunts and dives down so that your chests are pressed together, his arms pushing your legs up and to the side, and then suddenly he’s fucking into you for real. His moans sound like they’ve come straight out of a porn video as he shoves his cock as deep inside you as possible before pulling out and doing it again. All you can do is gasp against him as the breath is driven straight out of your lungs by his desperate humping.

His movements are nearly feral, jackhammering into you at a pace that probably should feel punishing but instead has you hiccuping out moans on every stroke. The size of him and the speed at which he’s fucking at you is overwhelming in the best possible way. He keeps gasping your name in between moans, his jaw lolling open as he pants for breath. “Oh, baby girl, you feel so good, so good for me. You like this?”

“Yes!” you wheeze, clinging to his shoulders as he rails you into the mattress. It’s better than you ever could have hoped for, and you’re nearly sobbing from the sheer sensation of it all. “Oh god, don’t stop!” You feel your abdomen drawing tight, heat beginning to build rapidly in the bottom of your belly, and you practically throw yourself down to meet his thrusts. “Please, I’m gonna cum, make me cum, Eiji!”

Kirishima practically snarls at that, his hand snaking down to your pussy even as he keeps rutting into you. His hand finds your clit and starts stroking at it hard and fast at a pace that matches his fucking. “Fuck yes, I wanna feel you cum on my cock.”

You know you’re starting to shake apart, his cock and his fingers too much for you. Your body is strung taut, your orgasm so close you can virtually taste it. As he feels you clamp down around him Kirishima lets out a whimpering moan, and with that you’re totally gone, head slamming back on the bed as you let out mindless, breathless little choking moans. It feels like your vision totally wipes out as you convulse in Kirishima’s arms, hips twitching wildly.

When the euphoria of your orgasm finally subsides, you feel so totally fucked out that you hardly know which way is up. It takes you a moment to become aware of the way Kirishima is humping into you desperately now, hunkering over you and groaning. Feeling his cock slide in and out of your over-sensitive and still twitching pussy is almost too much, and you know you won’t be able to take much more of his relentless pounding. You clench around him as tight as you can and cup his sweaty face in your hands, smiling at the open-mouthed look of pure need he’s giving you. “Are you gonna cum inside me, Eiji?”

Apparently that was the correct thing to say, because you can see the moment that he hurtles completely over the edge. He shoves his cock as deep as he can get inside you and then he’s crying out as he begins to empty himself inside you. He keeps rocking, even though his cock is crammed as far into you as it’s possible to get, and you tremble and gasp as you feel his cum spraying inside you. It feels totally filthy, and there’s so much of it that you can feel it leaking out and down your ass even though Kirishima’s cock is still plugging you up. There’s so much cum that you actually start to wonder if your birth control is going to still be effective. You almost expect it to start coming out of your ears.

It seems like he’s cumming forever, and eventually he has to pull out because you’re just too full. As soon as his gradually softening cock is pulled free, it seems like a veritable bucketload of cum streams out of you and makes a mess of the bedcovers. It’s simultaneously really gross and really, really hot, and you don’t have the energy to unpack that so you just lay back and watch as Kirishima’s cock continues to dribble cum all over his legs and your abdomen. The swollen base of his cock is deflated now, and his dick eventually gives one last twitch and then he’s finished.

He collapses on top of you, sweaty and soiled with his cum, but you don’t complain as he wraps you up in his arms and kisses your temples, murmuring soft, mindless praise into your hairline. “Are you okay?” he whispers, “Did I hurt you?”

You laugh a little, still winded. Your pussy is feeling achey from being stretched so wide, and you’re definitely going to have trouble walking tomorrow, but it’s the best kind of hurt imaginable. “You did everything just right.” you say, giving him a tired smile. “How was it?”

“If I could stay in your pussy forever, I would.” he says solemnly, the barest hint of a smile pulling at his lips.

You laugh properly at that, and roll over so that you’re lying across his chest. “Yeah? Well, I think you’ve just ruined me for all other cocks in the world. No one's ever gonna compare to how good yours feels.”

With your chin on his chest, you have a clear view of the way he flushes at your words, and the vulnerability that creeps into his expression as he looks at you. “Really?”

“I just came so hard it felt like the world was ending.” you grin at him, then press a teasing kiss to one of his pecs. “Yes, really.”

A smile breaks out on his face, toothy and dorky, as if he can’t believe his luck. “So… Would you want to do it again, maybe? Sometime?”

The smile you return is so wide it feels like it’s about to split your face. “Yeah, Eiji. Without question.”

It’s hard to kiss when you’re both grinning like total idiots, but the two of you make a valiant effort all the same. The ridiculous amount of cum painting the two of you is beginning to dry and flake off your skin, and it's definitely kind of gross but you’re so happy and sated and tired in that moment that you’re pretty sure nothing on earth could ruin the moment for you. Not even Bakugou when he comes pounding at the door and yelling obscenities in the form of noise complaints.

#NO ONE LOOK AT ME OK #kirishima x reader #kirishima eijirou x reader #bnha x reader #mha x reader #bnha kirishima #kirishima scenario #dragon dick kiri

5K notes · View notes

cherryobx · 3 years

Text

5+1//JJ Maybank x reader

requested?: YES “Hey! I love all your fics so much and I was wondering if a could request a 5+1 JJ fic? So it would be the five times y/n thinks about kissing jj, and the one time she finally does it🤍”

A/N: a little christmas present to you guys! merry christmas to those who celebrate it!!!

summary: the five times you think about kissing JJ and the one time you finally do it

warnings: a few curse words (and by a few i mean 1), kissing, mentions of domestic violence, hurt!JJ

WC: 1829 (the longest fic i’ve ever posted!)

(not my gif! creds to the owner!!!)

It was a scorching day at the Outer Banks and you had an idea to go swimming with the pogues. Just to cool off a little bit. The fans in the chateau weren’t helping with the heat much and swimming in the cool water seemed like the only reasonable option.

Everyone grabbed their towels and headed to the back of the chateau. None of you had the strength to go anywhere further.

The boys dropped their towels and immediately ran splashing into the water. You, Kiara and Sarah, took your time.

Testing the water first, you tipped your toes in. The water was the perfect temperature, not too cold nor too warm. You went in and the closer to the boys you got, the more they started to smile.

As soon as you reached them they started splashing you with water.

“You idiots! Three against one is unfair.” You splashed some water right back at them, aiming for their eyes.

JJ grabbed your hands in an attempt to stop you from “drowning them”. Their words, not yours.

The moment JJ grabbed your hands, you swore your heart stopped beating for a second.

You had been crushing on him since the day you met him several years ago. You couldn’t explain it but there just was something about him that pulled you to him.

You looked up into his ocean blue eyes. For a second, his eyes darted to your lips, making your heart beat faster and faster by second.

He let go of your hands and stepped back a bit, giving you space again.

You released the breath that you didn’t realize you were holding.

Of course, you had thought about kissing JJ before but after that incident, you started thinking about it more and more. Wondering what his lips would feel like against yours.

“JJ, stop! I’m going to fall!” you shrieked trying to balance yourself, which seemed like the most difficult thing ever at the moment.

Everyone in the Outer Banks seemed to be really good at surfing. Not you though. And now JJ had taken it upon himself to teach you how to surf. It was his goal for this summer.

“You’re not going to fall, I’m right here.” For some reason, those words awakened the butterflies in your stomach.

You slowly sat down onto the board, facing JJ who was standing next to you in the water, trying so hard not to fall.

“I don’t understand how you do this shit every day. It’s exhausting. And difficult. Very difficult.”

“It’s not difficult once you get the hang of it, sweetheart.”

He placed his hand on your thigh. It was meant to be a comforting gesture but your breath hitched in your throat.

The butterflies were almost unbearable.

You wanted to kiss him so bad.

But you didn’t.

“You want to go surfing? I can go sit on the beach for a bit,” you offered.

“You don’t want to try anymore? C’mon! Don’t give up now.”

“I’m hopeless, JJ. And I know you’d much rather surf than teach me.”

“First of all, not true, but I mean if you really don’t want to you can go.”

You jumped off the board, standing in front of him.

“I’ll wait up for you then.”

“You sure?” he asked, raising his eyebrow.

“Yeah,” you nodded.

The truth was, you just wanted to see him surf. It was an incredible sight to see. Not only was he really good at it, he also looked very very hot while doing it.

You made your way to the beach and sat on your towel, the feeling of his hand on your thigh still vivid.

Most nights of the summer, you slept at John B’s house. So did JJ. Occasionally Pope and Kiara too. You thought it was pointless to go home when you’d just go there to sleep. So you stayed at the chateau a lot.

It was 2 a.m. and you were sitting on the kitchen counter. You couldn’t sleep. You wanted to but your mind was awake, racing with many different thoughts.

You almost screamed when JJ appeared out of nowhere, standing in front of you.

“Shit, JJ! You scared me!” You placed your hand on your heart and felt it beat in a fast rhythm.

“Sorry.” He chuckled.

Then he leaned closer to you, stretching his arm behind you.

Your faces were so close and for a second you though you had seen him look at your lips. Was it finally going to happen?

Then he pulled away, a glass in his hand and a smirk on his lips.

He filled the glass with water and then took a sip out of it. Placing the glass back onto the counter he sent you one last smirk before saying “I was thirsty.”

Again, it was late at night and you couldn’t sleep.

You went to the small dock behind the chateau and sat down on the edge of it.

It was a beautiful night. The stars were shining so bright, illuminating everything.

You were just sitting there, stargazing, when you heard steps behind you. Turning around, you saw JJ walking towards you.

He sat down beside you, not saying a single word.

“Is this going to be our thing?” you asked, looking at him.

He turned his head towards you. “What?”

“You creeping up on me at night.”

“Maybe. I mean if you want to.” He turned his head away again, staring up at the sky.

The light coming from the stars made his skin glow, making him almost look heavenly. He was the most gorgeous boy that you had ever seen. And that moment right there made you fall for him even deeper.

The thought of kissing him popped into your head again.

You wanted to kiss him, very much. But the fear of losing him as a friend was bigger. So you didn’t.

But you knew that one day you wouldn’t be able to hold the urge back anymore. It was bound to happen.

You and the pogues were at The Wreck since none of you (except Kiara) were good at cooking.

Her dad was quite annoyed with you all but since he was a good man, he let you do your own thing and eat there.

Kiara brought all the food to the table and then sat down next to you.

“Where’s JJ?” you asked, noticing his absence.

“Umm… he’s over there.” Kiara pointed to the direction where JJ was supposed to be.

You looked over there and saw something that made your heart physically hurt.

JJ was talking to a girl, flirting with her. They were standing really close too. JJ grabbed a strand of her blonde hair and twirled it between his fingers while telling her something and making her laugh.

Your mood was instantly ruined. But the thing that made you hurt the most was that they kissed. Right in front of you. You wanted to cry right there and then.

And the pogues noticed it too. It was no secret that you took interest in a certain blonde pogue.

“I think I’m gonna go home.” You stood up from the table, not hungry anymore.

“Do you want me to come with you?” Kiara asked, a worried look in her eyes.

“No, it’s fine. You stay here.”

While walking home, the scene of JJ and that girl kissing played over and over again in your head. And again you were wondering how it would feel like to kiss him.

You wanted to be the one JJ made laugh. You wanted to be the one he kissed. Was it too much to ask for?

It felt like you had made it very clear with all the subtle hints that you were throwing at him occasionally but after seeing what happened at The Wreck that day you were proved wrong.

It was a few days later. You had been staying at your house for all that time. Your parents were on the mainland, visiting your grandparents for the weekend so you were home alone.

You quite enjoyed it actually.

The peace and silence was all you needed right now.

All of the pogues had texted and called you but you ignored all of them.

You needed some time to be alone.

10 o’clock was rolling around and you were preparing to go to sleep when you heard a loud banging on the front door.

Putting on a big oversized hoodie to cover up, you went to see who it was.

Opening the door, you saw JJ standing there. He looked very bad. He was beat up, blood coming out of his nose and many cuts on his face. Since he was wearing a shirt you couldn’t really tell if he was hurt on his body too or not. But seeing the state of his face you assumed he was.

“What happened to you?”

“My dad is what happened.” Was all he mumbled.

You were one of the few people who knew how his dad treated him. But still you were shocked to see the damage.

You opened the door wider, gesturing for him to come in. You closed the door and locked it after him.

“Come on, let’s get you cleaned up.” You grabbed his hand and gently pulled him towards the bathroom where the emergency kit was.

JJ leaned against the sink while you took out the kit and all the stuff to clean his cuts.

To clean his face you had to be very close to him but right now you didn’t care. The most important thing to you at the moment was his well being.

He winced when you started cleaning his cuts. Out of pure instinct he placed his hands on your hips.

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay, it’s not your fault.”

“I know but I feel like I should've done something.”

“You didn’t know.”

After cleaning all the cuts on his face you asked to see the bruises on his body.

He tried to take off his shirt but you saw he was struggling due to the pain, so you helped him.

“Oh god.” His whole chest and torso was covered in dark purple bruises. You wanted to cry. He must have been in so much pain.

“I didn’t do anything, Y/N. I couldn’t stop him.” There were tears in the corners of his eyes and soon enough, they rolled down his cheeks.

You placed your hands on his cheeks, wiping away the tears with your thumbs.

“I’m sorry.”

“Please make the pain go away. I can’t take this anymore.”

You felt your eyes get glossy too. “I can try. I will always try.”

You leaned closer to him and connected your lips for a kiss. This isn’t what you imagined your first kiss with him to be like but you needed to be there for him. You wanted to be there for him.

taglist: @www-imbored-com @delightfullynlove @tomhardybby @kindahavefeelingskindaheartless @ilovejjmaybank @allycat449-blog @teenwaywardasgardian @copper-boom @canibeoneofthepogues @ifilwtmfc @bedazzledbanks @jeyramarie @themaddies-obx @pink-meringues

381 notes · View notes

hournites · 3 years

Text

A lot of ways to love you (teach me through your eyes)

Hournite Week Day 7: Love Languages

Summary: Words of Affirmation, Acts of Service, Gifts, Quality Time, Touch. Or, Rick, Beth, and their many languages of love.

Thank you for coming along on this first HN week journey with me! ❤️

~.~

Words of Affirmation

Beth found Rick by himself at the corner of their shared history class, carving his initials into the desk. She didn’t understand why he’d put himself there. It was like a brooding corner to be miserable.

“Hey,” she said, taking the seat in front of his desk. “What’s wrong?”

Rick dug deeper to splinter the wood. “They think I cheated on my chem test.”

Without asking, Beth unzipped Rick’s bag to pull out the test. Rick let her.

She gaped at him as she scanned over the F and comments from the teacher. He always treated Beth kindly when they passed in the halls, but she never actually had Mr. Geralds. Chemistry wasn’t her strong suit like Rick, but there wasn’t a doubt that she’d given some of the same answers with a great grade from the other science teacher. “Are you serious? That’s crazy. You’re going to contest that, right?”

“You’re not going to even ask if I did?”

“I know you didn’t, you’re too smart.”

“I used to steal shit,” he muttered under his breath and dropped his pencil. “Haven’t heard you say I’m too smart for that.”

Beth slipped his test into her folder to return to at a later time, right now focusing on Rick.

“Hey, that’s not fair.” When Rick wouldn’t meet her eyes, she leaned in closer. “Look at me.”

Rick did.

“You know you deserved a good grade. And you’ve done what you did to get by.” She glanced at the vandalism briefly. “There are people here who know you’re better than what the majority of the town thinks.” She lowered her voice to keep her next words between them. “You’re a hero. You’ve helped save everyone in this town. So show them who you really are.”

She smiled when he let out a small huff, she knew he was listening. “I’ll go to the principal’s office with you, and we can get Pat to vouch for us. We both know that for Chem you should be in AP.”

“It’s really not that big of a deal,” he lied, shifting uncomfortably from all her nice words.

“If it weren’t a big deal, you wouldn’t have done that.” She pointed at the roughened mess he’d made of the school desk. “I know you better than you think.”

Act of Service

“Has anyone seen Beth?”

Rick walked around the main area of Pat’s cabin. It was after 2 AM. Barbara and Jennie were making late-night comfort food in the kitchen. Pat was manning the first aid station, tending to Mike, Jakeem and Yolanda’s injuries from Sportsmaster. Courtney was bonding or something with the staff in some strange ritual she had after a life-threatening mission. Rick just stepped out of the shower, washing the grime from his arms and face.

“She’s upstairs, I think!” Yolanda called, holding her ribs from her seat on top of the table. Rick shook his head when Pat admonished her not to yell. Rick made it up the stairs two at a time, stopping when he found Beth with her packed school bag on the floor in front of the couch. She was searching through papers, openly crying. She hadn’t even taken her cape off yet.

Rick crouched down beside her. “Hey,” he said softly. She looked utterly exhausted. “Are you okay? You said you didn’t get hurt.”

“I’m not hurt.” She hiccuped, flipping through more papers, a little hysterical. It looked like it was for school. “I can’t find my math assignment. It’s due tomorrow morning.”

“Did you finish it?” he asked.

“I don’t remember.” She wiped at her tears as she cried harder. “I might’ve left it at home, I can’t find it. I’m too tired, I can’t think.”

“Yeah,” Rick agreed. His bones were weary but he had always felt the least affected after battling it out with the ISA. He suffered plenty of superficial cuts and bruises, but he hardly felt them because his hourglass really protected him. He couldn’t imagine the hit the night must’ve taken on Beth’s body. Pat was going to be driving them back to main Blue Valley at 4 or 5 o’clock in the morning to get them back to school. It wasn’t ideal, but it was a random Wednesday. It’s not like they had a choice.

“Did you ask Chuck?”

“No.” Her lip wobbled, face contorting into another sob. Rick regretted asking. It was clear she was far too drained. It would’ve been simple to have asked Chuck to scan her bag to find out, but she hadn’t thought of it.

“Okay, okay,” Rick said. “Go to bed. You’re not going to be able to do the homework now even if you found it.” Rick got up to get to the top of the stairs, calling down for Barbara.

When he returned, he helped her up and managed to get her to let go of her school bag. “We’ll look for it before we leave, okay?” Rick ran a hand through his damp hair, his own eyelids started to droop. “I promise you’ll get it done before school.”

Barb joined them upstairs and coaxed Beth to change out of her suit, leading her downstairs with her regular clothes and a promise of a warm bed and tea.

Rick followed to grab Chuck when Beth wasn’t looking, turning him on once alone to help identify if this alleged math homework was even in her bag. Together they found what she was talking about. Ten problems of pre-calc. She was right. It was rushed and not done.

Rick sighed, tucking it under his arm. He said goodnight to the rest and retired to his assigned room. He turned on the lamp on the desk where he first solved the code of his father’s journal, spreading out the assignment and using Chuck as a calculator. It dawned on him an hour later as he rubbed at his tired eyes how he would be staying up all night to finish homework that wasn’t even his.

Gifts

Beth was immersed in her book when two hands landed on her collarbone. She looked down, touching the skin at the opening of her shirt when she felt the weight of something new at the base of her throat.

“What’s this?”

Rick murmured in her ear from behind. “An early birthday present.”

She let out a soft gasp when he finished with the clasp. A tiny brass hourglass pendant with sand just like Hourman’s trickled steadily beside her rainbow pendant.

“Woah.” She glanced up at him. “You got me an hourglass?” She bit down on her lip, dread creeping into her mind when she realized this had to be expensive. She struggled to voice what she was feeling out loud, but Rick must’ve caught the complicated expression on her face. He smoothed his hand along the sleeve of her cardigan and reassured her the cost didn’t push him into any kind of financial ruin.

“Did you not realize I’ve been working for Pat before school? I had some spare cash. Trust me, there’s nothing better I’d spend my money on.”

The puzzle clicked into place. Beth had been meeting Rick at the Pit Stop every morning before school for what felt like months now. It made sense he was there to work on the cars. Beth felt her face heat up at his implicit soft-spoken confession. “Thank you,” she said in a whisper, still in awe. The necklace was beautiful and she felt fuzzy ever since his hands were on her neck. “I love it.”

His eyes, usually hardened and defensive, skilled at warding off unwanted attention, now creased at the corners. Gentle, quiet, yearning, he watched her accept his gift. “I’m glad.”

Impulsively she asked, “Could you unclasp the rainbow one?”

Rick did. The chain pooled in her palm. She shook her head, pushing it to his chest. “You should have it.”

His brows furrowed in response. “You want to give me your... rainbow necklace?”

She flushed when he said it like that. She toyed with her new one, looking at him from beneath her lashes. “Well…” she said. “I have something of you, now you can have a symbol of me.”

Rick let out a small laugh. Beth was pretty sure if this were anyone else he’d say it was stupid, so she couldn’t help the surge of pride when he nestled her necklace around his own neck.

“How does it look?”

It was actually twisted. She flattened it so it would look the way it was supposed to over the collar of his shirt. Rick didn’t complain, but it was bright and cheery and clashed with his entire self. Beth bit her lip, withholding another laugh, and took pity on him, changing her mind to tuck the necklace underneath. “Perfect now.”

“Beth, I hate to interrupt this moment but you will be late for school if you don’t leave the Pit Stop in the next five minutes.”

Chuck broke them out of their weird double transfixion. They both found themselves smiling shyly at each other, neither truly wanting to move.

“Come on,” he said after another few moments of them smiling at each other without moving. “Put your bike in my trunk. I’ll drive you.”

Quality Time

When Rick stopped by at Beth’s locker, she was talking to Charity, a new close friend she made over the summer volunteering at the Blue Valley Community Centre.

“Hey,” Rick greeted, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, waiting for Beth to visit.

“Hey,” Charity said back. She swept her blonde bangs out of her face to continue their conversation.

“Charity had a great idea that we should enter for the sustainability case competition,” Beth filled in.

“We’re going to need at least a month to prepare. I was thinking we could meet Tuesdays and Thursdays after school?”

Rick stuck a hand in his pocket, sullen. Thursdays were their days, unofficially. Not that they’ve ever said so out loud, but with JSA training afternoons the rest of the week, Beth working on a case competition their days off basically meant not getting to see her. Which was fine. It happened. Rick just wishes it didn’t have to.

“I can’t on Thursdays,” Beth told her. She glanced up at Rick to give him a smile. He straightened up, meeting her gaze with obvious surprise. “Those are our nights.”

Charity paused, watching the two with curious eyes.

“We can cancel,” Rick found himself saying and actually meaning it. “You don’t have to stay on my account.”

Beth’s nose scrunched up as she shook her head, mind already made. “Nah. Sorry Charity, Thursday doesn’t work for me. Take out your schedule, maybe we have a shared free period somewhere.”

“Oh, yeah, sure! Okay!”

Rick ducked his head to hide his smile as Charity fished through her bag for her agenda.

Touch

When Beth stumbled out of the cell she’d been bound in, she hadn’t realized just how long she’d been gone. She was hungry and exhausted and felt horrifically dirty in her soiled Dr. Mid-Nite suit, but then she got a glimpse of Hourman nearly pushing the others in his rush to get to her all she could feel was relief.

Rick cupped her face, eyes squeezed shut as he held her close, his thumbs brushed along her cheeks, under her dry eyes. She felt the buzz of adrenaline rushing through him just by being so near, but the way he touched her was gentle, so gentle.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you,” he whispered, a startling unfamiliar word to fall in succession like that, coming from Rick. His hands flew to the crown of her cowl, tugging it down to kiss her forehead again and again. “Thank you.”

I’m okay now, she tried to comfort him, though her words were choked, smothered out by the crushing weight of it all. He was crying as his lips brushed over her face. It wasn’t his stamina. The buzz, she felt. Rick was shaking. It hit her then, that maybe he wasn’t sure Beth was ever going to come back. Beth had scared him. He was scared.

Beth vaulted with her tired, numb legs, reaching to wrap her arms around his neck. Her mind went calm for the first time since before they left home, muscles relaxing as she let Rick scoop her up.

She was safe. She was home.

Beth was loved.

#hournite week #hournite #hournite week 21 #hournites fic #love languages #fluff #hurt/comfort #i'm proud of this one

24 notes · View notes

nahimjustfeelingit-writes · 4 years

Text

Imagine Prt 4

Office Bae Erik

Warnings: LOTS OF SMUT, spanking, drama

Here it is!!!! finally *sighs* this is centered around the Alaska trip and it will be done in two parts because I feel like there is more to write about for the trip. This is probably my fave chapter next to part two that I’ve written so far. Thank you for keeping up with my stories!

Part one Part two Part three

Regina: Is it true about Eric? Is he really sleeping with Calvin?

You weren’t surprised that Regina and everyone else in that office knew about Eric and Calvin. At this point, it’s been a minute since the breakup so you figured that Calvin would gossip about it all to your other coworkers. Going to work after what happened seemed pretty normal. You avoided Calvin which wasn’t hard considering that you already didn’t like him. You’re a strong woman, never wearing your emotions on your sleeve and you damn sure weren’t about to give Calvin the satisfaction by walking into the office with a box of tissues and red-rimmed eyes.

It was only a matter of time before Calvin opened his dumb ass mouth and blabbed about fucking Eric. He probably couldn’t stand the fact that you are unbothered by his presence. Calvin fed off of attention, it shows through his loud mouth. He really thought that by gossiping this would make you crack? Hell no. The one thing that made you feel protected, secure, and cared about while sitting at that cubicle was Erik Stevens. Office Bae made it worth waking up at 7 AM to come into the office. Still, things went on as if you both weren’t fucking. Erik and you would arrive to work separately to fight suspicion from others. The instant messages still went down, neither of you being able to go a second without sexting.

Erik: I’m sitting here at my desk with this hard dick, what you tryna’ do about that?

Y/N: Honestly any and every thing. I’m trying to get nasty with you.

Erik: baby girl, we still got about four hours left in this day. How about we take a trip to one of the quiet rooms so I can bang that pussy?

Y/N: daddy you just had some pussy this morning. 😏

Erik: all that creaming you were doing on my dick I’m tryna get it like that again. I’m hard as fuck, Y/N, you’re gonna take care of me girl.

Y/N: okay, daddy!

Erik: I want that same excitement too. Your pussy just gets so fucking creamy girl I want that shit again. I want that shit now.

Y/N: I’ll meet you there.

Erik: remember the rules, no panties. I wanna bend that ass over and see nothing but phat wet puss, you hear me?

Y/N: yes daddy! 😘😘😘😘

Erik is something else. A real man. Smart, ambitious, arrogant, charming, a gentleman, a freak, and lets not forget the beast between his legs. You never imagined waking up in Erik’s elegant, tufted upholstery California King with evenly padded symmetry. Rolling over to see him sleeping next to you with his arm draped over your curvy waist made you feel so serene. Eating breakfast with him and taking showers together. Sex three times a day because you both couldn’t keep your hands off of eachother. You were living in paradise. You are very very grateful that Erik allowed you to stay with him. At first, you were doing a little apartment hunting and Erik found out about it. He refused to have you leave his place. As much as you loved the idea of staying with him, you were afraid that if things wouldn’t work out between you and Erik, you would be on your own for good this time around. This fantasy would end.

Staring at that text from Regina has you peeling your eyes away to look towards the ceiling while stretched out in Erik’s bed. You decided not to respond. Leaving Regina on read, you checked the time on her phone. It was 8:30 AM and the both of you have a personal jet to catch to Alaska in about three hours. Both of your bags are already packed with all the essentials needed and Erik’s driver will be there to pick you both up thirty minutes before the jet leaves for Alaska. Currently sleeping next to you with his bicep curled around your curvy waistline is Erik himself; office Bae. You stared at the full pout of his lips, up his broad nose, sweeping over his long curled lashes before landing on his untidy tapered dreads.

You really couldn’t get enough of this man. An addict for him. Just weeks ago you both were flirty and now you are laying in his bed completely naked with him. Staring at him had you longing for him but you didn’t want to wake him up, or did you? Pulling the sheets up gently, you take a peek underneath to see his semi-hard erection resting on his upper thigh. The fatness of his dick just laying there against his thigh all inviting has you lifting from the bed carefully, pulling the sheets up and over your body so that you could have access to him. Laying there under the crisp white sheets made you feel like a video vixen in Tyrese’s signs of love makin’ music video.

You take the time to study his beautiful, black dick. Whatever this man wanted you would damn sure deliver. You grab hold of his dick nice and slow while leaning forward to kiss his shaft. He was so warm and full. All this dick fucked you three times a day. If it wasn’t in your pussy it was damn sure in your mouth. You felt a shiver run throughout your body the more you stared at his dick. This was all yours. There is no way you would give this up. Your hand began to stroke him up and down nice and slow. Wanting better access, you climb between his legs to lay flat on your belly so that you could properly suck his dick. His rotund dick came to life in your hands from the light strokes that you delivered.

You are ready to violate him with your mouth, wake daddy up to a real treat. Salivating, you open up your mouth wide, bringing your lips down and around his wide tip before lowering at a moderate pace, widening your lips the more you go lower and lower. Still unable to fit him completely inside, you stop at about 8 ½ inches of meaty dick. You lay there with his dick sitting in your throat allowing your saliva to dribble out from between your lips and down his shaft. You tighten your throat with tiny contractions staring up at his ripped body from your position. Erik’s legs began to stir, his body shifting while you kept a tight suction of your lips around him. He went still for a second before lifting the covers up slightly to peek down at you. The minute his eyes came into view, those droopy eyes, you started sucking him up.

Erik stares down at you from between the sheets with a panting breath. He doesn’t say a word, clearly shocked out of his sleep from you sucking his dick the way you did. You keep going, your eyes still on him while slurping his lengthy, fat dick into your starving mouth. His eyes seemed to gloss over, his mouth hanging open now. You had him frozen. That dick stretched you a new throat almost but no matter what you kept on going. He deserves this after everything he did for you. He provided a place for you to stay, he cooked for you, he fucked you, he ate your pussy; just spoiled you. It was nothing like getting head in the AM, waking up out of your sleep with your girl engulfing you.

“Ugh,” Erik’s head extended back, you watch his Adam’s Apple bob up and down from his deep breathing. He brought his head back down when he heard you gurgle on his dick. Bottom lip between his teeth Erik threw the covers back, raising up on his elbows so he could watch you go to town on his fat black dick.

Popping your mouth off of him loudly, you smile at him with a spit covered chin, “Morning daddy.”

“Good fucking morning,” He spoke with a sleep ridden voice.

“Sleep well?” You ask him while jerking his dick.

“Y-yes,” He swallows spit, “It was a good sleep.”

“That’s good baby,” You went back to inhaling his dick in one motion. He practically gawked at the way your plump lips looked wrapped around his dick that was sloppy with spit. The bright morning sky illuminated his beautiful black dick and made all the spit on his dick shine.

“Y/N,” Erik calls you with a suppressed voice, “Oh, fuck, girl-

“Please cum in my mouth daddy and let me swallow it,” The minute you said that Erik moaned. Your eyes closed, hand twisting his dick while you worked on slurping on his wide tip. You made love to his dick with that mouth and all Erik could do was sit up on his elbows and watch you with his eyes moving up and down to follow the movement of your head bobbing.

“Putting that work in,” Erik says while trying to stifle a moan, “good girl, daddy wants his dick sucked just like this every single morning.”

“This dick got me dripping like crazy,” You say while jerking his dick, your hand moving up and down over his saliva covered dick making a lot of noise, “I woke up with the urge to suck the cum out of this big dick.”

“Then get this dick, suck my shit and make me bust a nut girl goddamn,” Erik’s hands reaches out to grasp your shoulders, “baby you’re sucking the fuck outta my dick oh my God.”

His sobbing voice has you whimpering.

“Baby...baby...baby…”

His reactions are so sexy. He surrendered himself over to you, letting down his guard and allowing you to exhaust him of his cum. That’s how good you sucked. You would bring your lips all the way up to the tip before sucking there tightly. He shook his head with a crease in his brow.

“That’s it baby,” He spoke quietly through clenched teeth, “waking me up like this...how fucking dare you? Suck it good bitch,” His eyes rolled shut, “Fucking right, yes baby...you can tell you love what you do...Stay focused on your purpose and please your Daddy. No distractions…”

“Like this?” You deepthroat him, breathing carefully through your nose before lifting completely off to show him your wet, pink tongue, “Like that daddy? Suck on it like that? I couldn’t wait to please my daddy like this. I just couldn’t wait anymore, mmm love how thick your dick is daddy.”

*slurp slurp slurp*

No more talking, you needed to focus on his fat dick stabbing the back of your throat.

“Mmm, mmm, mmm,” Erik’s thighs widened, “you look so pretty.”

You smile at his compliment since you didn’t want to stop sucking him.

“This shit comes easy to you doesn’t it? You love putting that pretty mouth to use so much…you knew I needed a real nasty chick in my life, makes me feel even happier that I waited for you.”

You slurp on his dick loudly before dragging your tongue on the underside of his shaft to his balls.

“Oh? Just like that? That’s what the fuck I’m talking about, sucking up big daddy’s dick early in the fucking morning like that.”

“Mm-hm,” You mumbled.

“Sloppy and wet just how I like it, bitch...you sucking me up girl I’m about to nut so much my balls are tight baybeeee.”

That baybeee ruined you.

“Ummmm fuck,” Erik weakly palmed the back of your head while his eyelids fluttered, “pull on my balls baby, pull on my balls and suck daddy’s dick baby, come on, give daddy some more sucking.”

You grab Erik’s wet sack to caress while your lips drag up his thick, long dick to finish your task of draining his fat sack filled with cum down your throat.

“Hold my balls just like that...uh-huh...eating this dick up girl I’m about to fucking nut ummmm fuck, baby, arch your back baby...arch your back.”

Erik loves to see your ass in the air while you suck his dick. Repositioning yourself with his wet dick in your hand twisting and pulling you arch your back. Hovering your face over his dick, you spit on it before bringing your lips around him again. Erik’s eyes traveled up your arched back to your ass, his hands itching to spank you for what you did.

“I needed this, sucking daddy like you mean it…fuck Y/N girl you ain’t playing, this that good dick down your throat kinda morning, huh?” Erik smiles down at you, “ohhhhhhh yeah you working for it...it’s coming, baby, those lips...fuckkk Y/N...suck it...make it throb…make it rock hard.”

Pulling his dick from your mouth you say, “feed me daddy I will always suck your dick.”

“Fuckkkkkk, I love the way you suck my tip, that’s my good little bitch. Swallow this dick. There you go, take it all- Unh fuck baby-

All that delicious cum. All that nut targeted the back of your throat like a bullseye. You graciously drained his balls, sucking and sucking and sucking until he was emptied. You popped your lips off to jerk his dick, your eyes watching his slit to see if anymore cum would spill over for you. Little droplets appeared and you took your tongue to tease his slit. Ain’t no cum hiding from you.

“I know that pussy wet, you suck me for your own pleasure don’t you?” Erik asks with a weak smile on his lips.

“Definitely, I’m super wet right now.”

“Let me see,” Erik says sitting up in the bed fully. You turn around, ass still in the air before arching in front of his face so that he could see just how wet you really are. If waterfalls existed between a woman’s legs you sure were the epitome of that. Your pussy was leaking cream and slimy lubricant. It covered your clit and labia.

“Spread your pussy lips so I can hear how wet she is.”

You follow instructions, spreading your pussy lips with your face smashed into the mattress.

“Damn,” Erik got to his knees, “Keep that puss open I’m about to suck all that mess up.”

This made you pull your pussy lips apart as best as you could while you anxiously waited for him.

“Nah, that ain’t spread enough for me. How do you expect me to put my whole face in it?” Erik slaps your hands away before doing it himself, “See? This is how I want you… you feel that cool air on that clit don’t you?”

“Yeah-

“Yeah?”

“Yeah,” you moan.

“I’m starving, and I’m eating this ass too,” Erik takes his finger to tease your asshole, “...you know I’m fucking this ass later, right?”

“...uhm,” you nervously laugh, “I never did all of that before-

“It’s cool we’ll go slow, okay?” Erik says while massaging and kissing your ass cheeks, “the way you got this pussy wide open for me…”

You didn’t see it coming but you felt his thick, flattened tongue drag up and down your pussy, swirling around and around to taste you and clean you up.

“Daddy...I wanna watch you eat me I can’t see.”

“Aight, lay on your back,” Erik moved out of the way to allow you some room to lay down, “Come on you wanna watch me spread them legs wider for me so I can eat.”

“Okay,” you bring your legs up, reaching your arms around to hold them back.

“Good job,” Erik slaps your pussy, leaning over from the side, burying his face in your pussy. He used his lips and his tongue at the same time. You could feel your ass clench up each time he sucked on you. Looking over at him, his dick was poked out and pulsating up and down with need.

“Gotta get that ass too,” he says while dragging his tongue down to your ass. You could feel your pussy leaking while he paid close attention to sticking his tongue up your ass, teasing you there. He is such a nasty man and you loved every bit of it.

“Fuck, daddy that shit feels so good,” You praise him, “Erik fuck! I like that.”

“Wait till I put my dick up there you’ll be saying how much you love that,” his mouth was back on your pussy now, spitting on it over and over, “making that pussy glisten look at all that.”

“Suck on my pussy, please?” You knew saying that would have him sucking and sucking until you squirt in his mouth. When you both get to Alaska you hoped the sex will happen just as frequently but there is work to be done. How were you going to survive with Erik being busy? The way he ate your pussy...you wanted him to eat it all damn day.

“Ared girl I got you,” Erik wraps his lips around your clit and your hands come up to hold him there.

“Fuck yes suck all that pussy up!!!” You couldn’t go without screaming, “Daddy you always eat my pussy so good, shit, I’m gonna cum in your mouth daddy, yessss, I’m fucking cumming in your mouth,” you could feel your body shaking the more he sucked, “Oh, yes, mmm, mmm, mmmm,” he drank you up, “Fuck.”

Lifting his mouth away, all of your sticky cum was all over Erik’s lips. Your pussy is too wet, too sticky, too warm and tingly for him to not stick his dick in. It wouldn’t be fair for him to just eat your pussy and not fuck you. You jerk your hips while he stared down at your pussy covered in all that syrupy goodness.

“Daddy?” You call him. He already knew what you wanted so without a word Erik pushed your legs all the way back so your knees touched your ears before lifting up to his knees, dick in hand, slapping your sticky pussy and then mmmmmm he’s slipping inside of you.

“Open me up daddy…” you whisper.

“Goddamn, Y/N. You know we gotta bounce soon and you got me putting all this dick up in you.”

Erik started moving only his hips in and out of your pussy while reaching forward to grab both of your breasts. His eyes watched your face every single time he buried himself deep. Lifting up in a push up position, Erik dropped down in your pussy, stretching you out and coating his dick in all of your sloppy pussy juices. His dick went in and out with ease and it stroked your walls so good that you were already cumming on his dick.

“Got my dick looking a fucking mess, girl,” Erik pressed one hand on your stomach to keep you still while the other rested on the bed beside your head, “Y/N I felt that shit I know that puss ain’t cumming again-

“FUCK!” You shout, a few cries filling the room. Your pussy was dangerously wet and overstimulated. What was this shit? What was it this morning that had you cumming so damn fast?

“Girl...I’m telling you...you lucky we gotta leave cuz if we ain’t have no where to go I would be in yo’ shit all through this fucking place you hear me? ALL UP IN YOUR SHIT.”

His dick pounded deeper, eyes vicious and grunts deep and rumbling. You could see your juices sticking to his fat sack from your angle. He wasn’t playing with you. His head was down, staring at his dick beating your walls up.

“Daddy! Daddy!”

He completely ignored you. All of your cries, all of your whimpering, Erik is too busy using your pussy to make himself cum. You didn’t complain, you wanted to feel all that nut up in you this early.

“Baby my dick is tearing you up,” He whispers in between your skin slapping against his, “Baby girl this dick ain’t playing with you...got me fucked up right now...you know we got somewhere to be and you got me beating this puss up, fucking bitch.”

“Oh-oh, God-

“Damn, gon’ head bitch cum on this dick-

“UMPH!-

“Y/N, girl, this pussy is a mess-

“Daddy cum in my pussy-

“Keep these legs still, bitch, this daddy dick is about to cum.”

“Unh,” you moan sweetly, the swell of his dick making your toes bend, “f-fuck me daddy f-fuck me.”

“I’m about to bust,” Erik’s hips shook before he pushed himself deep inside, holding his dick there. He grabs your neck, pulling your head from the bed before tonguing you down. Heads swiveling, you suck on his tongue while he emptied himself so far inside of your pussy.

“Got me cumming in this puss early in the fucking morning,” His hand tightened around your throat, “Get your ass up, bend over and let me see all my nut in this sloppy pussy...pussy all messy and gushy…”

Lifting from your body, Erik stood up from the bed, his big ass dick still just as hard. You crawl to the end of the bed before turning around, arching your back and spreading your cheeks. Nothing but cum, cream, and sticky wetness. All over your ass, all over your pussy, and all over your inner thighs.

“Nasty hoe,” He slaps your ass hard watching your cheeks bounce, “You’re a hoe for this dick...look at all this goddamn mess you made...look at all my nut spilling out of that puss...Take your hand, smack your pussy, and lick it off.”

Whimpering, you reach behind you, slapping your pussy, amazed by all the noise you made just from doing that. You bring your hand back down to admire it. Gasping, your eyes grow wide staring at the mixture of fluids.

“You taste that pussy, ma?” Erik asks while staring at his equally messy dick.

“Mhm...I taste good, daddy.”

“Yes you do, slut. Get that ass up.”

Standing from the bed you look at Erik, wanting nothing more but to sit on his dick with the way he stared at you.

“Let’s go, we have about an hour to get ready before my driver picks us up.”

“Yes, daddy.”

“Get yo’ fine ass in the bathroom I’ll meet you in there.”

You start to walk away, Erik’s hand swiftly reaching out to spank your ass, making the flesh sting.

———————

5 hrs, 1 minute.

That’s how long it would take to get to Alaska from LAX. Erik and yourself are seated on a luxury jet provided by the company; a Gulfstream G650. It has the longest and widest cabin of all private jets on the market. There is a bathroom that comes with plenty of space and a modern look, plush lounge chairs that can recline all the way back when you want to sleep, and fancy interior items. You’ve only traveled coach on a plane so sitting on a fancy jet made you feel like a rich woman.

You all will be staying at the Alyeska Resort; Alaska’s premier year-round destination featuring 300-room Hotel Alyeska. All kinds of winter excursions awaited you. Skiing, kayaking, glacier walk, fine dining at the Seven Glaciers Restaurant, spa treatments, hot tub fun, and lounging in front of a grand fireplace while covered in soft, heavy faux fur blankets. All of this awaited you and it made you feel even more important to Erik since he invited you to be his personal assistant. Connie, Nicole, and Demetria were going to be there with other Environmental Engineers, Environmental Lawyers, Environment protection technicians, Scientists and of course Hydrologists.

Erik was currently on the phone with a Hydrologist named James Thomas who is also a closet friend of Erik’s. As you sip your wine your eyes travel up and down Erik’s attire. It’s around 40 degrees currently in Alaska so Erik is wearing a black crew neck sweater, black jeans, Dr. Martens 1460 Vegan 8-Eye boots, and a Coach black moto jacket with faux fur trimming. His eyes were shielded with a pair of designer aviators, and gold embellishments decorated his neck, wrists, and fingers. You especially loved his braided back locs. With your knotless braids pulled back with a silk brown headband, you were dressed in a black full body leotard, with a Fendi poncho covering your upper body and Fendi moon boots on your feet.

You couldn’t help coordinating with Erik. He is your man after all even though no one else knew about it. Well, Regina knew that you slept with him but she didn’t know that you two kept up with it until now...at least you didn’t think she did. Your mind wandered to her text message about Calvin. He told everyone in the office that he is sleeping with Eric with the “C”. What will Connie, Nicole, and Demetria say? Will they snicker behind your back? Pull you up about it? You honestly didn’t know what to expect. Heaving a sigh you stare out of the window at the clouds. Only an hour left before landing time.

“Just know I’ll be right there next to you, homie. I’ll have my wetsuit on, collecting samples...man, this is going to be a busy vacay. More shit on top of more shit just keeps being thrown at me. Yeah, it’s that white privilege, bruh. Connie ain’t got half as much work as I do...Aye, fuck you, man! haha, ain’t nobody tryna get with Connie, haha...”

Your eyes glance up to stare at him, ears perked up at the mention of Connie’s name. You couldn’t see Erik’s eyes but you had a clear view of his bright white smile and deep dimples. He sits up straight after laughing with a hand clutched to his stomach, licking his lips before playfully lowering the top of his shades to peek at you. You couldn’t help but blush at him before turning your head away, laughing softly.

“I heard you got that new sample reading equipment too...oh word? Twice as many analyzing data? Man, I can’t wait to see it. Listen, we’re landing soon. I'll catch up with you when I get there, Aight? Aight...later.”

Erik hangs up before placing it on his wireless charger. He placed his AirPods back in its pouch, leaning forward to stroke your hand before grabbing his glass tumblr filled with Ciroc and lemonade.

“What’s on your mind, ma? You look more stressed out than me,” Erik takes a sip before licking his lips.

“Do you think Calvin is coming?” You ask with a wary expression.

“I don’t know, baby girl...didn’t ask around about that. As much work that needs to be done back at the company he needs to stay his loud mouth ass there.”

“I hope so,” You toy with one of the tassels on your designer poncho, “Regina texted me this morning, Erik.”

“About what,” Erik lifts his shades, pushing them on top of his head.

“...she told me that Calvin told everyone about Eric and I.”

Erik’s jaw clenched before exhaling with a shake of his head, “When the fuck was this?”

“I took off Friday to go shopping for the trip, he must have told them since I wasn’t there. Perfect opportunity to run his mouth.”

“I was busy in meetings all damn day I didn’t catch anything,” Erik dragged his hand down his face, “Damn...now I really hope that nigga ain’t come.”

“Since my exes dick lives in his ass I’m not surprised if he’s there with him,” You chuckle into your glass of white wine, “nasty motherfucker…”

“Hey, let’s forget all that. Calvin is a fucking fool but he ain’t stupid, Y/N. Bringing Eric isn’t a good idea.”

“I don’t know,” You really weren’t sure about Erik’s words. You could see Calvin bringing Eric to rub it in your face further. Calvin would see this as an opportunity to cause mayhem.

“Y/N,” Erik grabs your hand, “You’re better than them. You got me, remember?”

“Okay,” You tilt your head at Erik, smirking, “So does that mean I can have that dick whenever I want?”

“We’ll be sharing a cabin so what do you think?” Erik leans back, stroking his pouty bottom lip with his thumb while his crisp onyx eyes blinking slowly at you seductively.

“Really?” You sat shocked while your eyes danced between gazing at his thumb on his bottom lip and his beautiful yet dark eyes, “Wouldn’t that be too much of a risk? What if someone needs me for something? What if someone comes to your room?”

“It’s cool, Y/N. If somebody needs to talk business with me we can meet professionally, ain’t nobody stepping foot in my room if ain’t you or me.”

You smile despite your nervousness. It was very risky and with Connie, Nicole, and Demetria being there any one of them could pop up at the wrong time. They could see you leaving the room in a swimsuit or something or wrapped in a silk robe because you did bring lingerie that Erik purchased for you with his black card. All crotchless, all sheer. He even brought handcuffs. It felt like a Valentine’s Day getaway between two lovers.

“You look beautiful, baby,” Erik praised, pulling you from your thoughts, “I fucking need you right now.”

Your thighs pressed together, your eyes dropping to his crotch. You couldn’t see anything from where you sat but you already know that his dick is nice and fat right now.

“I hope you plan on swimming in this pussy all week, Erik,” You say with a boost of one of your perfectly arched brows, “busy or not.”

“I’m getting in yo’ puss regardless, girl, ain’t no need in speaking on that...you look like you need some dick right now. I bet that clit is nice and puffy...pussy looking real fat between your thighs, girl…ain’t no need in mentioning that to daddy...little ass is getting piped down.”

“Fuck,” you moan from your seat, throwing your head back with a whimper.

“Y/N.”

Your eyes drop back down before going wide. Erik has his dick out in front you, swinging it back and forth while pulling his briefs down further to free his balls. Erik strokes his fat sack before squeezing it, making them sit nice and round for you to suck on.

“Come suck this daddy dick.”

You were on your knees in a flash, pulsating heat between your thighs dampening the crotch of your leotard since you weren’t wearing any panties. You squeeze between Erik’s legs and the small table before grabbing his dick up in one hand and his sack in the other, opening your lips wide before engulfing Erik’s dick. Erik smacks your hand away from his balls, starling you for a second before dragging his naked hips to the edge of the recliner seat.

“Turn on your back...good girl...now put your hands on my thighs...uh-huh...now put your head back...that’s a good bitch...I’m about to fuck your throat.”

Erik dropped his heavy dick down into your throat, practically swallowing your babbling with his fat sack resting on your chin all warm and soft. Your fingers clawed his thighs while you blinked your eyes. You could see his perfectly trimmed crotch and smell the fresh body wash on his skin. He smelled just as good as he tastes.

“Shh, we gotta be careful, that attendant will be back soon...fuckk,” Erik used the strength of his thighs and gluteal muscles to fuck your throat while his hands braced the back of the chair. His eyes would look forward, watching the shadow of the attendant move back and forth near the cockpit. Erik tore his eyes away briefly to look down at you taking his fat ass dick down your throat. He bites his bottom lip hard with his eyebrows snapped together repeatedly saying mhm, mhm, mhm, with his hand yanking your hair into his fist, holding you in place so that you could swallow all ten inches of his fat, long dick.

“Damn, ma, you know how to be a good little bitch and hold that mouth open for daddy to fuck it, right? Fucking the shit out of your throat right now, Y/N...this how I’m putting this dick in your mouth for now on, dropping all this dick down your fucking throat, girl...throat is crazy tight.”

Erik lifts up, pulling off his jacket and bringing his sweater to rest under his chin. Getting back into position, eyes watching the door, Erik chewed on his bottom lip with gasping breaths stuck in his throat. He was pounding your throat like it was your pussy, his balls slapping your chin causing spit to stain your neck. Pulling himself all the way out, Erik allows you to breathe before his dick is back inside for more of that tight throat.

“Unh, shit, bitch, I’m about to nut, daddy is nutting in that mouth, baby, ughh-Unh ughhh fuckk,” Erik’s thrusts began to slow down, “Unhhh, shit...you-nasty,” Erik thrusts his dick deeper, pulling it out, “fucking-bitch.” He rubs his dick up and down your lips fast causing them to make a dribbling sound before smacking your cheek with it. This man is a crazy freak. You’re lucky the attendant didn’t come back in to check on you both.

“Get yo pretty ass up and clean your face off, girl,” Erik has you in his arms, tongue down your throat, “We’re about to land.”

“Okay, daddy,” You speak with difficulty since he just pounded your throat out like a beast.

As you walk away towards the restroom you discreetly pull fabric from between your pussy lips. You are soaked. He fed you all of that fat ass dick and didn’t even bother slipping his hand all the way down the front of your leotard to finger fuck you. You close the bathroom door, turning on both sink taps before grabbing a white cloth to clean smeared cum stains from your cheeks. You grab a spare toothbrush to scrub your mouth since you were expecting to be cordial with everyone. No one needed to know that you just sucked dick. Finished, you look over your outfit one final time before leaving the bathroom and rejoining Erik. He was gathering his things, shades back on and his jacket. You take your seat, grabbing your Louis Vuitton Bleecker Box leather bag.

“Mr. Stevens, we are about to land, a car will be waiting for you at landing. Do you need anything else?”

Erik looked over his shoulder at the flight attendant, Mary, “No thanks, Mary, I’m good.”

“You ma’am?”

“I’m good, thank you,” You responded before giving that woman a kind smile.

The jet begins to land, the beautiful snow peaks of Mount Alyeska just below. You gaze out of the window like a small town girl moving to the big Apple would. It felt good getting away from LA for a bit, even if it was only for a week. You remembered laying in bed with Eric with the “C” making plans to travel the world. Looking over at Erik with the “K” who was also staring out of the window, you couldn’t help but to smile, blush, and appreciate him. Just a year ago you remember him walking into the department with a few company chairman, watching them lead Erik to an now empty office that everyone gossiped and wondered just weeks prior who would fill that space. You paid a close eye to the way Erik shook hands with the men, his aristocratic smile twinkling because of his gold slugs. You could actually feel the way your knees buckled and how sore the pad of your thumb was from snapping your company embroidered pencil in half.

“We’re here!” Erik says excitedly with that same, gorgeous smile.

You clap your hands with enthusiasm, “Can’t wait to see the resort, I bet it’s beautiful.”

Grabbing your things, Erik let’s you leave first, the pilot awaiting you at the bottom of the small stairs leading out of the jet to help you down. You grasp his hand, thanking him as you descend. Erik exits, jogging down with ease with the driver entering the plane right after him to retrieve your bags. Erik held the door opened for you, taking your purse so you could slide in easily. Once inside Erik placed your purse in your lap before closing your door, walking around to the other side to join you. As soon as he closed his door his company cell started going off with an incoming call.

“Fucking Connie,” Erik answers, “Yeah, Connie I just landed...it was a good trip, me and Y/N are on our way right now...yeah, Y/N, she’s my assistant...I didn’t think I needed to share that information with you, Connie,” Erik pulls his phone back from his ear, mugging it before placing it back over his ear, “Connie I’ll see you when I get there, Aight?” Erik ended the call with her still yapping.

“She’s bothered,” you say with an amused expression, “She didn’t expect that, did she?”

“Nah, ain’t her business though,” Erik watched the driver walk to the front of the car to enter it. The driver was inside now, closing the door behind him.

“What’s going on, I’m Steven your designated driver for the duration,” Steven reaches back to shake both of your hands, his big baby blues bright.

“I’m Erik,” Erik lets go of his hand.

“Y/N,” you greet him.

“Nice to meet you both, let’s get going huh?”

———————

Hotel Alyeska.

Right outside of the Hotel, everyone was grabbing their things from the drivers who brought them over, greeting each other with hugs or nods of acknowledgement. It was as if everyone were waiting for Erik’s arrival because as soon as the car approached all of their heads turned towards your direction. You share a look with Erik before slipping out of the car.

“It’s Erik!” Nicole says dressed in a pink snow suit with a matching fluffy hat that made her look like a poodle, “Hi Erik!”

Erik says hello back, both of your bags in his hands with one on his shoulder. You met Nicole’s eyes, an envious look on her face before she turned to talk to Connie. A Tall, carob-skinned man with a balled head and a full, groomed beard dressed in NorthFace gear and black Timbs held his hand out to give Erik dabs. Erik pulled him in for a brief hug before hitting his chest playfully.

“Long time no see, man! It’s been almost five months, right?” The man says with a beautiful grin.

“Five months since we were in Flint,” Erik motioned towards you, “This is Y/N, she’s a secretary in my department at AECOM.”

“Hello, my name is Zane, Environmental Technician, nice to meet you,” Zane’s eyes checked you out for a little before focusing back on Erik, “Bringing assistants with you now, huh?” Zane dramatically says assistants with a suggestive wagging of his eyebrows.

“Shut up, man,” Erik pushes him away playfully before walking towards the hotel. You watch the back of his head, wanting to be nosy about what Zane was saying.

Zane tried to discreetly motion towards you with a tilt of his head that caused Erik to sigh with a shake of his head.

“She's single?” Zane says with a mumble so low you had to force your ears to listen, “or is that you?”

“...that’s me.”

“My man,” Zane claps Erik on the back before laughing, “I’ll catch you in a few? We gotta meet up and discuss the trip.

“Damn, I ain’t even get to put my feet up and they wanna jump into work.” Erik kisses his teeth.

“All work and no play, homie,” Zane laughs again, practically doubled over with his hand clutching his stomach. Clearly, he was going to make jokes about you being with Erik as his personal assistant. This man was going to get on your last nerves.

“Where’s James?” Erik asks while looking around.

“The Lead Hydrologist will show up,” Zane threw up the peace sign while walking away, “I’ll catch you later, E, Miss Y/N.”

“Goodbye,” You wave, happy to be rid of him. You follow Erik into the hotel, staying close by but being on the lookout just in case you spot Calvin. So far, no sign of him.

“Hello, welcome to Hotel Alyeska, my name is Debbie, how can I help you this afternoon!”

“Hello, Debbie, I’m Erik. I have a room reserved, I’m one of the AECOM company employees,” Erik pulled out his wallet with his black card. He didn’t like using Apple Pay for some reason. You teased him about that when he took you shopping over the weekend.

“All you have to do is put your watch up to it, you don’t have to pull out your card,” You said with a laugh.

“I don’t trust that shit,” He simply says while handing over his card.

“Name?” Debbie says while chewing her bubble gum.

“Erik Stevens,” Erik leans his elbows on the check-in desk top, “Listen...Is it possible to turn my suites into a Romance Package?”

“Sure,” Debbie says with an enthusiastic nod of her head, “it comes with a bottle of chilled Clicquot Rosé Champagne-

“Make that two,” Erik says with a low voice.

“Okay, you’ve also got gourmet chocolate treats-

“Godivia?”

“Yes, Sir, it also comes with couples massages at the Spa at Alyeska, an evening to dine in with just yourselves, Chef Raphael is the celebrity chef who will prepare that meal.”

“All of that sounds perfect, just add it to the credit card, sweetheart,” Erik hands over his card to Debbie.

“She’s very lucky,” Debbie says while swiping Erik’s card, “There you go, Mr. Stevens, enjoy your stay.”

“Thank you, Debbie,” Erik motions for you to follow him, your eyes looking around you to make sure no one was watching. Erik passed you the room key while walking towards the elevators. You both make it on just in time with a young couple in snow suits. Finally on your level, Erik was right behind you while you led the way to your cabin suite. When you swiped the card, opening that door, you stood frozen as your eyes swept the room. The suite was decorated to look like a luxury cabin built for the modern age. The stunning architectural achievement amazed you. It was warm and cozy yet private and romantic for two star-crossed lovers. The fireplace was just like you pictured, a large wall mounted built in electric fireplace with flames that blazed like wildfires.

“Damn, I’m loving Alyeska already,” Erik says with an appreciative eye for taste.

“Me too,” You take in everything while Erik places both of your bags in the shared bedroom. A knock came to the door, causing you to jump before you walked over to see who it could be. Peeking through the peephole you can see someone from house keeping with a cart. Opening the door, you come face to face with a young, Caucasian girl with curly auburn hair and green eyes.

“I’m Claire, I’m here to set up your romance items.”

“Sorry for the last minute change,” You make room for Claire Erik standing before the fireplace with his phone to his ear. Claire enters the bedroom to set up everything while you stare at Erik.

“Energy Auditors? What for?” Erik has a strained look on his face, “The pollution system works fine I tested them motherfuckers myself...yeah, I know it’s their job,” Erik takes the phone from his ear briefly looking at you while whispering, “Baby, can you grab my iPad and briefcase? We got a meeting to go to,” Erik gives you an air kiss while you walk away, “Are they going to do their job or is this their way of wanting to feel included because they have a certification?” Erik laughs.

With his things in hand, you make your way back to the living room area, Erik hanging up his phone.

“Aight, baby girl, let’s go get this over with so we can come back and relax. I can see now these motherfuckers are gonna annoy me.”

“Don’t worry, daddy,” you stop him with your arms wrapped around his neck, “If you ever have pent up aggression, just use my pussy to let all that anger out,” You drag your tongue along his neck while standing on your tiptoes, “You know I love it when I can’t take it.”

“Pounding that pussy out?” Erik grabs your chin before leaning down to suck your bottom lip into his mouth.

“Harder, daddy, harder,” you spoke softly against his lips with a moan.

Erik grabs your soft, round ass, “I’ll fuck the shit out of that tight pussy. You know it...you know how good I am at it,” Erik slaps your ass with a hard swipe of his hand, “and I know how much you want it...pussy is always open for this dick.”

“Ooh,” You needed to be taken care of, he didn’t play with your pussy on the flight after you slurped up his fat black dick, “Use me, daddy.”

“Baby we gotta make this meeting,” You French kiss his neck causing him to smile, “Chill, ma, I promise to wreck yo’ shit later.”

“Ugh,” you roll your eyes.

“Fix your fucking face,” Erik says before pulling you into him for a final kiss, “Get yo’ ass right with this dick...stop all that crying, girl.”

Your pussy has a heartbeat of its own from how horny you are. How could he leave you a dripping mess? You press your thick thighs together some more so no one can spot the wetness. Erik holds the door opened for you, leading the way towards a conference room in the hotel. Following behind Erik you can smell his strong, woodsy scent and it drove you even more insane that you couldn’t fuck him right now. Erik’s phone started going off again but he simply put it on silent. Finally there, Erik and you walk into the room, it’s already filled and everyone chit-chatted while the CEO of AECOM; Bret Stevenson, a Biracial man that reminded you of W.E.B Du Bois a little standing before them.

“There he is! The genius!” Bret says with a jubilant smile, “Come! have a seat!”

You walk behind Erik, waving at a few people you know before taking a seat next to him. He hands you his tablet while he opens his briefcase to grab a file labeled Alaska Environmental Trip. Bret stood at the head of the table with a few people standing behind him, probably waiting to speak.

“How is everyone?! How was the trip over!”

Everyone around the table shared their stories and a few laughs before Bret spoke up again.

“Sounds good, I’ve been here for a week so far, it’s a lovely place; Alyeska. Jane, remind me to plan a company Christmas trip here within the next year,” Bret says to his assistant who pulled out her planner to jot it down.

“Now, let’s get down to business, Erik would you care to say a few words?”

Erik nods his head faintly before lifting from his seat, fixing the front of his jacket as he made his way to the front next to Bret. Erik scanned the room before pulling out his gold rimmed designer glasses, placing them over his eyes. Behind him, a projection screen comes down, Bret handing Erik a clicker to use before stepping away.

“Uhm, I wasn’t expecting to give a speech or anything but we all know Bret is full of surprises.”

Others chuckled with understanding.

“We all know why we are here. Alaska’s climate change is rapid and testing the waters to ensure that it is within safe range for the organisms that inhabit it. The diverse cultures they sustain are facing increased pressures as global demands for its vast resources rise,” Erik clicked over to a new slide, “Sensitive ecosystems face increasing pressure from the industrialization of oil and gas drilling, mineral extraction and logging. Fortunately, with our help and technology along with Alaskan natives we still have the extraordinary opportunity to protect intact natural landscapes and populations of wildlife not found anywhere else in the United States.”

You pulled up Erik’s notes, opening a new file since he has so many already filled. Your eyes look around the table, the majority of everyone focused on Erik speaking except for the three amigos; Connie, Nicole, and Demetria. Demetria was wearing a turtleneck olive green dress that has her copious breasts sitting high and heavy, snakeskin knee high boots on her feet and her pixie cut reminding you of Toni Braxton. Her grey eyes were unblinking on your face while she tapped her short acrylic French tips. Nicole was staring too, her cinnamon eyes looking you up and down with her dreads pulled back from her slender face and a cream colored sweater with light wash jeans and chestnut Uggs on her feet. Connie’s tacky ass with her overly bleach blonde hair and light brown eyes whispered to Nicole before sticking her pointed nose in the air. No competition there, that floral blouse she wore with her high waisted slacks that made her ass look like a board was laughable.

“Our current focus,” Erik clicked to the final slide, “Arctic, Bristol Bay, oceans, climate and Energy, and the Wild life...any questions?”

“I read over the article from New York Times talking about the fight to improve here. What can we expect you to do differently? So far nothing has improved and quite frankly the natives here are growing anxious,” A local conservation scientist and forester named Marielle says with a concerned look on her face.

“We are the best, Marielle,” Connie speaks up, “while the slackers waste their time finalizing its climate strategy and funding revenues for the production of oil we will set up climate and pollution systems to test out within the next year, see how that changes things.”

“How about Alaska receiving 50 percent of its electricity from renewable sources like solar, wind, hydropower and geothermal? They’re saying by 2025. Cutting greenhouse gas?” Marielle was on a role.

“All of those things are very much in the works but it takes time to provide those necessary resources. Atmospheric carbon dioxide is the most dangerous and prevalent greenhouse gas. Recently, levels have been high and it’s primarily because of humans releasing it into the air by burning fossil fuels. Yes, Marielle, we do want to improve that. I’ve been doing a lot of research into it and I was hoping we could talk closely.” Erik says with a stern voice.

“You’re the lead environmental engineer and protection specialist, aren’t you, Mr. Stevens?” Maricelle says with a hopeful voice.

“Let’s not forget Biomedical Engineer, this man is a genius, he used to intern for me when he was only 19 years old,” Bret squeezes Erik’s shoulder affectionately, “There is nothing to worry about, Marielle, the Environmental Protection Agency wouldn’t be funding our little operation if they didn’t trust us.”

You try to fight the corners of your lips from turning up into a smile with the way Bret, the CEO of AECOM praised Erik like he was the golden boy for the company. This made you want to fuck him even more, ride his dick and tell him how much of an amazing, hardworking, smart man he is and how his big dick is filling your pussy up and making you cum. His success and ambition turned you on so much that your clit pulsated between your thighs. A soft hand touched the middle of your back, grabbing your attention. You turn in your seat, noticing Erik sitting next to you now.

“You okay?” He asked with a smirk.

“I’m good,” you bite your lip before lowering your eyes to stare at your lap. He has you moonstruck.

“You wanna grab some food after this?”

“YES,” you say with desperation.

“We can order in-

“Stevens!” Bret was standing over him, “We are going for lunch, have a talk with the Mayor, we need your brains.”

“...will do,” Erik gives Bret a fake smile. You try to keep your eyes from rolling. It was the first day here and you didn’t even settle down yet. You planned on sucking Erik’s dick again and sitting on his face. Fuck him in the jacuzzi tub and drink some champagne, let him eat chocolate off of your body and get cozy while naked and wrapped in fur blankets beneath the electric fireplace. Erik glances at you for a second, giving you a sad smile.

“Who is this, Stevens?” Bret asks while staring at you intently.

“My name is Y/N,” You reached out your hand to shake Bret’s, “I’m a secretary for the Environmental department.”

“Really? I don’t recognize you,” Bret says with questioning eyes.

“When have you ever been to the department, Bret?” Erik jokes.

“You’re right, how long have you been working with us, Miss Y/N?”

“Two years, before Mr. Stevens showed up to our department.”

“If he needs you on this trip you must be special, Miss Y/N, Erik, keep an eye on this one, she could have a promotion.”

Your eyes lit up almost comically at Bret’s words. A promotion?! More money?! all of that sounded perfect. Bret is the CEO of AECOM, this will guarantee you job security.

“Coming, Stevens? Bring your secretary, she may want a drink herself.”

You smiled despite your disappointment.

——————

You sat at the edge of the hotel bar, sipping an Alaska cocktail. 2 ¼ ounces of Hayman’s gin, ¾ ounce yellow Chartreuse, 1 dash orange bitters, with a lemon twist for garnish. On a napkin, the waiter gave you a few lemon squares, saying that the sweet treat was perfect with the cocktail. Erik was at the other end of the bar talking it up with Bret and the rest of the big names of the company while Connie, Nicole, and Demetria lingered around laughing at whatever Erik said, finding any reason to touch his shoulder or his back. One of the other secretaries named Carter came to assist John Sua, a Somoan Environmental Engineer. He was sitting next to you scrolling through memes on Instagram, laughing loudly in your ear.

“Have you seen this?!” He shows you a meme about the Area 51 raid, “The internet never fails.”

You glanced at it and couldn’t help to laugh, “I remember that one, people are fools,” you say with a shake of your head before motioning for the waitress to give you a refill.

“Is it true, Y/N? About Calvin and your ex?”

“What?” you were taken aback by his question since it was out of the blue and definitely none of his damn business.

“Calvin was talking about it on Friday when you weren’t around. I just wanted to know if it was true.”

“How about minding you’re fucking business, Carter?” You get loud on him with fierce eyes.

“Woah, my bad, I’m not the one spreading rumors about you, Y/N,” Carter puts his hands up defensively.

“Just don’t speak on shit that doesn’t involve you,” You get up from the bar, clearly pissed off and tempted to throw your new drink on Carter’s face. You stomp away and decide to fool around with a jukebox. You opened your purse, digging inside to find a quarter, putting it in and letting it play. Elvis started playing and with a disgusted look you take a seat in front of the fireplace, swinging a single foot to try and calm yourself.

“Toasty.”

You look up to find Connie, Nicole, and Demetria looking down on you.

“Was,” You spoke condescendingly before looking away from them.

“When did Erik ask you to be his assistant?” Demetria asks.

“About a month ago...no wait, long before then, I just finally agreed to it,” You smile with an elevated brow, “Why? Is there an issue?”

“Just curious...Nicole could have been his assistant but he chooses you?” Connie says with a roll of her eyes.

“Yeah, he chose me. Y’all so damn bothered, it’s hilarious,” You laugh into your drink.

Demetria and Nicole share a twin look of annoyance. Connie simply glares at you, pointed nose making her look like a wicked witch

“I’m not here for this, Connie, I’m here to work with Erik. Shouldn’t you be over there talking it up about how you're going to improve things? The same for you, Demetria.”

“Everything good over here?”

Erik’s deep, domineering voice made all four of you go silent. He approached with his drink in hand with a tilt of his head and squinted eyes.

“Just having a little chit chat with Y/N,” Connie says with a fake chipper voice.

“You’re okay, Y/N?” Erik asks, his eyes unblinking on you. He could see right through you. He knew you were bothered by them.

“I’m fine, Erik, you say with an exasperated tone, “I’m going to go back to my room and sleep,” You get up from the sofa, smoothing out your poncho, “Thanks for asking, you can go back.”

Without another word you walk away, ignoring Erik and everyone else. You knew you were being a brat but the supposed lunch turned into an almost three hour thing and you were restless and in need of a bath. If you’re asleep by the time Erik returns, oh well, he would just have to wait until you wake up. You make it back to the room, keying inside quickly to avoid any lurkers. Closing the door you let out a sigh of relief before kicking off your Fendi moon boots and socks, walking through the living room and towards the bed room. On your way there you could feel your phone ringing. Groaning, you pull your cell from your bag, placing it on speaker before removing your clothes.

“Why did you leave?” Erik’s surroundings were silent. He must have stepped away from everyone.

“I’m just tired, Erik. I didn’t expect to be sitting at that bar for almost three hours after lunch,” You fold your poncho before pulling the straps to your bra and leotard down.

“Is that all? Cuz your attitude is on 100 right now.”

“I’m horny, you didn’t return the favor after I sucked your dick on the jet. I should be sitting on your lips right now but I’ll be alone for however long I guess, it’s dark now.”

“Haha,” Erik chuckles, “Y/N...are you going to act out all week? You knew this trip was going to be busy. I’m still gonna take care of you, girl, calm that shit down.”

“I need it now, not later,” fully naked you open your suitcase to grab your bag filled with hygienic products, “I’m gonna take a bath and then I’m gonna hop in bed and eat up all this Godiva chocolate to myself with a glass of champagne.”

“You better not eat up all that chocolate! Y/N, I’m not playing with you-

“AIN'T much to do when you’re downstairs, huh?”

Erik went silent while you walked to the bathroom to set up for your bath.

“I should be getting fucked right now!” You yell out of the bathroom since he wanted to remain silent.

“...keep talking that shit, ma. When I get up there I’m gon’ fuck it out of you...slam this hard dick in your pussy and put that ass to bed with all my nut dripping from that pussy...you gon’ learn, girl, daddy is gon’ pump that puss full, you hear me?”

You grab the edge of the sink while twisting your thighs, your pussy walls literally shaking with need. You wanted that powerful body on top of you fucking you into the mattress, slamming that fat ass dick inside your pussy with all his weight while you scream harder, harder, as hard as you can daddy, fuck me daddy in his ear breathlessly.

“Who owns that pussy?” His voice sounded more vicious.

“You do, daddy,” you walk back to the bedroom to hear him closely.

“You said you wanted hard and deep THAT”S EXACTLY what the fuck you gon’ get, hard and deep, give yo’ bratty ass what you need.”

“Less talking, more action, don’t you think?” You challenge, anxiously waiting for his response while nervously chewing on your acrylic nails. As much as you wanted to be defiant you were still fidgety. He could be outside of the suite right now pacing, waiting for the perfect moment to walk in and handle you properly.

“When are you coming up, daddy?” You ask with a fussy tone.

“You’ll know when you see me, now go take a bath, ma.”

His words ruffled your feathers for sure.

“...okay, daddy-

“You better cut that shit out now, it’s too late for all of that..give you what your needy pussy deserves...pound you until you pass the fuck out on this dick.”

“Umph, yes-

“Get off this fucking phone and take a bath. That pussy better be ready for me to be deep in your guts.”

“It will be, I promise.”

——————

The jacuzzi tub in the bathroom reminded you of something Cleopatra must have bathed in. The Drop-In bathtub created a dream bathroom for you. You filled it to the brim with your lavender bubble bath and in an ice bucket beside the tub the champagne that came with the romance package sat half empty. You dangle one foot over the tub while sipping from your champagne flute, staring at the water taps with low, sleepy eyes. It has been an hour since Erik talked to you on the phone. You’re convinced now that he was being the most extra guy that he is, making you wait and struggle. Even through the bubbles and warm water you could feel your slippery arousal coat your walls beneath the surface.

As your eyelids wither you feel fingertips dance along your naked calf before sliding up your thigh, stomach, left breast and then snuggly around your slender neck. Eyes blinking, you focus on the tall, intimidating, sexy frame standing before you with the sleeves to his crew neck rolled up and a destructive look in his eyes. He uses his free hand to grab the champagne flute from your hand forcefully before it tipped over and spilled inside of the bath. He drinks the rest before placing the glass on the side of the jacuzzi tub. Breathing, breasts heaving, his gritty eyes didn’t match your fearful ones.

“So...you’re finally back? You say with a faint voice.

“What was all that shit about me ignoring how that pussy felt all day? Hmm? On top of your bratty ass I have a ton of shit on my plate that I have to work on for only a fucking week, Y/N. You think I wanted this shit? I wanted a bubble bath sipping on some bubbly too.”

“You can still have that, daddy,” you glide your hands through the water as best as you could since Erik’s hand was around your neck, “See?” You take one of your hands, snaking it up his exposed forearm, “It’s nice and warm…”

“Nice try baby,” Erik slips his arm away from your grasp, “I know this little thing we got going on is new and everything but...I think it’s time I teach you a lesson for acting out the way you did...what was all that about taking my anger out on your pussy? I have a lot of pinned up aggression from these narrow-minded people I have to work with all week long and then you turn around and act up?”

You pout your lips at him, your eyes looking off to the side.

“Baby...daddy needs you, okay? Daddy needs that pussy...I gotta beat all that talk out of that pussy...remind you who you belong to now.”

“...okay.”

You weren’t about to relent. He came back to fuck you and spend the rest of the night with you. You’ve had rough sex with Erik plenty of times but the sweat on his skin from the toasty bathroom mixed with his heavy, erratic breathing and eyes that are steadfast like a predator has you believing that this time around it would have you bed-ridden and skipping out on tomorrow’s activities.

“I need to be beating up some cheeks right now let’s go, get yo’ ass up,” Erik says while releasing your neck, “Hell yes...look at all that booty...ima pound that big ass so good...get out the tub…”

Erik didn’t even bother draining it when your slippery body stepped out of the jacuzzi. You stand before him, watering pooling at your feet, waiting for your next command.

“You see that chair right there,” Erik pointed to an Alpena upholstered dining chair in black velvet, “I want you to straddle that chair with this big ass hanging over the edge, okay?”

You gulp, “still wet?”

Erik grins, “I like seeing this beautiful mocha skin soaking wet, so yeah, get in the chair, girl.”

Carefully stepping around him you walk back into the bedroom, standing before the chair. Looking back at him you spread your thighs, bringing them around the chair before sitting down slowly, your arms draped over the back of the chair. The texture of the velvet against your exposed, soaking wet pussy has you quivering with need. Erik walks out of the bathroom, giving you a look that a man would when he sees his melanin goddess naked in bed. The look in his eyes was that of a man who thought about you while he was at work, dick ready and unable to help himself. Your pussy throbbed just thinking about it.

“Bend over for daddy on that chair…” he says.

“Are you going to spank me?” You ask with half-lidded eyes.

“Properly, baby, with this nice, fat, juicy ass on you I got to,” Erik’s hand comes down to juggle one of your ass cheeks as if testing the weight of it, “so damn sexy baby with all this juicy ass and pussy,” Erik teases you by sliding his fingers over your fat pussy lips before going to town on your twin globes with such harshness that your skin prickled.

“Shit,” you say with a struggle and uneven breath. Erik continues to ruin you with his bare hands, both ass cheeks getting the same amount of attention. With each stroke you could still feel his hands on your stinging flesh. The fact that your skin is still wet made it hurt just as good.

“Lift that ass up, baby.”

You grab the chair, squatting before lifting your ass up from the velvet cushion. Pussy creamy, clit throbbing, nipples solid, and pressed against the chair you are aching for daddy’s dick.

“Spread your legs as wide as they can go, girl...Nah, do it slow...good girl…”

“Erik!” You couldn’t help but to say his name with how hard he slapped your pussy from the back. With your thighs shaking you could feel your pussy leaking to the chair. His hand spanking your fat pussy was enough because you needed attention badly. Even if he tickled your pussy lips that would make you cum.

“Open that pussy baby, take your fingers and spread that pussy so daddy can see how messy you are,” Erik got down onto his knees behind you. You press your chest into the chair before taking both hands, reaching it beneath your body to spread your pussy open for Erik to see. Your pussy lips slowly open up, your wetness so sticky that it clings to your inner thighs making your pussy lips snap back like elastic. Your clit reveals itself poking out all puffy.

“Mmm, baby, that pussy is so pretty and pink inside keep those legs open while I lick it there.”

Your heart skips a beat when Erik’s hands come down strong on your ass, fingertips digging deep into your flesh painfully to keep your cheeks spread so he could bury his face in your pussy. He started slurping your pussy up, your body shaking so much that you almost fall forward out of the chair. Erik slaps your ass again with a deep grunt, nonverbally warning you to keep your ass still while he sucked up your pussy from the back. You’re helpless, weak, a moaning mess while he feasted from you.

“Come on, girl, grind that puss into my mouth,” He gives you another disciplinary slap to the ass, “You want me to make this pussy cum I suggest you soak my fucking beard I’m not playing with you, Y/N...that’s it, bitch.”

Erik’s thick, long tongue rolled out and he started rubbing it around your protruding clit in circles before sliding his wiggling tongue deep into your pussy opening as you bounced up and down while he tongue fucked you. You tried to look back at him so you could watch yourself make a mess on his tongue but he would apply force to your back to make you turn around. He was doing this on purpose. Erik knows how much you love to watch him eat your pussy.

“Ooh, fuck, daddy,” you whimper like a needy child, while Erik gives you slap after slap to your ass, “that shit feels so fucking right I needed this so fucking bad oh my God your tongue is so thick and wet oh my god it’s so damn good all over my pussy.”

Erik spits on your pussy, leaning back to admire it glisten, “That clit is looking real fat, Cum all over my lips and tongue...swallow every fucking drop of that shit...got this clit jumping on my fucking tongue, girl,” he was back at it, torturing you with stopping in between, “Mhm, you know what to do baby cum on my fucking tongue right now.”

“Unh! Unh! Ah-oooooooo,” Your entire body shook like you were having a seizure, maybe you were because that nut was tremendous. It felt like the type of orgasm you would usually have if you edged yourself all day. Erik was still going at it, making up for the day, sucking on your clit with his soft lips.

“Can I cum? Please, please it’s there,” You say barely above a whisper.

Erik lifts his face away to admire your overstimulated pussy before burying his face back inside, using the same pressure to treat that clit like it deserved to be treated with every lick, suck, and kiss.

“Make that pussy cum...make that fucking pussy cum, daddy, shit, Unh shit I’m cumming, this pussy is cumming!!!”

Soon after your creamy mess spilled over Erik’s tongue and he gulped it into his mouth so he could coat his tongue with your cum and make you taste how sweet and delicious you are. Your head hung over the back of the couch, legs so weak and spasmodic. Erik stands, walking around to face you. He pulls you by your knotless braids, making you stare at him. Without a word Erik sticks his tongue down your throat, applying pressure to the back of your head so he could properly wiggle and slither his tongue with yours. Your cum was heavenly in your mouth, better than that Godiva chocolate that awaited you both.

Erik started whispering sweet, nasty things to you, “That pussy is good, right? You came so much in my mouth, girl, daddy is so sorry I didn’t eat that fat pussy for you earlier...clit pointed out...all that pretty pink...I’m ready to tear that pussy up, baby...you ready to let daddy use that pussy?”

“Please, please, please,” you beg.

“Look at you...all excited,” Erik gives you a sloppy kiss, “Get up girl, and arch your back.”

Your thigh muscles cramped up as soon as you stood on two feet to walk to the bed. The king sized bed awaited you; not for sleep but for a good, hard, pounding. On the bed now you arch your back, your body bending over deeply, an acceptance of your submission to Erik. Your pussy is always open for daddy but right now you honestly didn’t know what to expect. It’s like those scary movies where you see one person walking into a haunted house, unsure if something is right around the corner to get them. His movements are so sly and quiet like a jungle cat against the carpet but you could feel his heated body approach you. When his naked torso touched your ass you shuddered. Daddy is completely naked. Staring forward you can see that the bathroom light was off and now you both are in a darkened room with only a tiny side lamp for light.

“I wanna do this so bad right now. Just drilling your pussy over and over. Make you cum as many times as you can till you beg me to stop, how does that sound, babygirl?”

“Pound me, daddy,” You say with closed eyes, looking forward to his dick sliding past your opening to fill you up. After a long day of dealing with work stress and you talking your shit he has to fuck it out of you. Erik’s wide tip rested at your opening before spreading you open to accommodate his equally fat shaft. Each and every time his dick enters your pussy you are reminded of just how full he makes you feel.

“UGH,” Erik growls, before bringing his dick all the way out to the tip, slamming back in, your eyes popping open. He did it again and you inhale deeply before Erik pumps you full again with his big ass dick. Your mouth formed an O with eyes wide with surprise.

“Godddddd daddy pound me take all of me,” you blink your wide eyes, air trapped in your lungs, “oh my god pleaseeeeeeeeee,” you could feel your eyes brimming with tears, “oooooh, fuck me as hard as you can, daddy!”

Erik’s thrusts became animalistic in your sore pussy. This made you feel like a little hoe with how hard Erik’s full weight slammed into you, dropping all that big dick inside of you. You could barely take your mind off his head bruising your walls long enough to speak.

“Who owns this,” Erik growled behind you.

“You, you, you.” This was grudge fucking.

After a long hard day at work, daddy just needs to pound you into the bed for a little while. Just hold on and take it…

He said that to you but you were so wrapped up in moaning over and over so loud that his words sounded small.

“You handling these strokes, girl, arch that fucking back baby, mmm,” Erik pressed his hand in the middle of your back to keep you down, “you like when I fuck you hard don’t you, baby girl?”

“YES!”

“Fuck, Y/N, I love fucking you, don’t fucking forget who you belong to understand? Mmm that’s it baby, cum on this dick-

“FUCK!” You scream

“Cum on this dick, YEAH BABY, just-like-that.”

Erik brutally pounded his fat, rock hard dick deep into your dripping pussy like he couldn’t stop until you're an aching, cum-filled, and swollen wreck. You couldn’t get enough of Erik fucking you with all of his force, lust, and aggression behind it. Tomorrow you will still feel that Erik was inside you, claiming you, and marking you.

“Oh, yes, mmmm, fuck,” Erik was swimming in your pussy at this point. The more he beats your pussy up from the back the more you cream and squirt all over his dick. His dick is so solid in your pussy, like a sword stabbing you in the guts with the amount of pressure you felt in your belly.

“Daddy, my belly, fuckkkkkk,” You try and sit up, but Erik has your hips in a firm grip. His stroke didn’t let up not once.

“I’m in your stomach, baby girl? Daddy in them guts?” He taunts you with a teasing voice before slapping your ass to get a response.

“Yes! So much dick...so much dick…” you bury your face into the sheets.

“This is how you like it...look at this messy fucking pussy wrapped around my dick...I like how you look right now baby, fuck girl I’m gonna fucking cum in this pussy...I’m not pulling out little slut you’re gonna remember me in this pussy-

“Yes, daddy take all your frustrations out on my tight pussy, OOOOO SHIT BABY!”

“Only this dick get you creamy like this...remember that baby...only this dick...yes...oh my God, Y/N- FUCK GIRL GODDAMN.”

Your pussy was being filled to the brim with Erik’s cum and a lot of it too. You could feel it drip down your stomach from your arched position. It turned you on so much that you were squirting on his dick again.

“Let me watch it leak out baby,” Erik left your pussy vacant so that he could watch his cum mixed with your cum drip to the bed making a big wet stain.

“Damn, baby, my nut is deep in this pussy...this shit is beautiful,” Erik was staring at your pussy like a canvas. You were too weak to get up from the bed so you simply rested there in your juices.

“Looks like I’m gonna have to carry you to the tub so we can finish that bath,” Erik looks over his shoulder into the now dark bathroom, before leaning over your body to whisper in your ear, “Bubbles are gone but we don’t need that…”

Yeah you didn’t need it, the water was going to be all over the floor anyway.

_____________

Erik’s alarm went off around 7:30 AM. He groaned, flipping over onto his stomach, scratching his wild tapered locs. The stargaze sound for his alarm finally ended after he fumbled to grab his phone from one of the end tables in the hotel bedroom. You were still very much asleep, probably the best sleep you’ve ever had in awhile. Let’s just say last night's shenanigans didn’t end until around 2:00 AM. Erik and you got into the jacuzzi tub after running a fresh bath with more bubbles. For a bit you both talked about what needed to be done the next day but then Erik started twirling your nipples with his fingers, staring at you silently.

You knew what he wanted with the way his fat dick sat hard between your ass cheeks. Without even thinking twice about getting your pussy busted open again you turned around, water sloshing over the edge of the tub before straddling Erik’s lap. The people sleeping next to your suite were probably tossing and turning with all the noise you both were making. Daddy was serving the kind of dick that didn’t want to be out of your pussy for a millisecond.

“Damn, look at you with this fat ass fucking me back..fuck me back good, baby? Get daddy back for fucking you good?”

You love the way he talks to you. Erik always knows what to say. Like he said, your pussy is always open for him. Not only is he a great lover he’s so caring. Not once did Eric with the “C” care about your future plans enough to want to be involved in them. He gave you false hope and Erik came to the rescue saying sweet, loving things that you deserved. The intimacy of being understood. Erik wanted to be everything that you needed. Like Saint Teresa of Avila once said:

As a woman and a lover, however I am moved by the sight of my beloved. Where he is, I want to be. What he suffers I want to share. Who he is, I want to be: crucified for love…

“Hey, my special assistant. It’s time to get your beautiful ass up..”

You frown, covering your entire body with the sheets. Erik chuckles before getting out of bed. You could hear the curtains being drawn back from the windows and now the view beneath the sheets was much brighter.

“Let’s go, ma. I know, I want to sleep in too but we have to go to breakfast and then right after that we need to head over to Portage Lake.”

“Ugh, I am worn out,” You finally uncover your face wiping cold from your eyes, “Erik...I don’t think I can walk.”

“You will...it’s just a little soreness, baby,” He says with a smile on his voice.

“You fucked me so good,” You roll over, trying to keep your eyes away from the sun.

“Here,” Erik walks around to his side of the bed, giving you a view of his chiseled, naked torso and loose fitted black linen pants hanging low on his hips, “Let me stretch you out.”

“Huh?” You say with a dazed expression on your face.

“Come here,” Erik pats his side of the bed, “Lay here on your back, I’m gonna stretch out your thigh muscles.”

Adjusting the thin spaghetti straps of your lilac slip dress you crawl to Erik before laying on you back. Erik positions himself between your legs before grabbing your left calf, bringing your leg up above your head as if you were doing a split. You whimper and hiss, before grabbing the sheets to squeeze. He held there for an entire minute before releasing your left leg and moving on to your right.

“Ouch, ouch,” You say faintly, “God, Erik I don’t think I can go out today.”

“You will, now, I’m gonna do both of your legs, okay?”

Your eyes sweep over him, “Okay…”

Erik brings both of your legs up, your slip dress riding up around your waist and your pussy exposed for him to see. The muscles on the back of your thighs really felt horrible and this stretch has you sweating.

“Fuck, that’s where most of the pain is-

Erik’s mouth was on your pussy out of nowhere. You stared at him with slight confusion and mouth agape. His tongue was buried deep in your pussy before bringing his lips into the mix, slurping your clit up into his hungry mouth.

“Erik what the fuck?” You question with a slither of a moan escaping your mouth. He didn’t even say a word while he aimed to make you cum this early in the morning.

“Daddy, shit,” you throw your head back. What kind of control does this man have over you? One minute he is telling you to get up so that you both could start your day, to him stretching your thighs, and now his tongue was slithering deep inside of your pussy.

“Oh my God,” You say with a surprised voice, “Daddy fuck you are eating this pussy up!”

Growing and growing you could feel your orgasm ready to explode all over Erik’s face the more he sucked and sucked.

“Daddy...I-

He has you stunned. The tension felt tingly and you knew that the urge to pee was really the urge to squirt. You didn’t even bother pushing his head away; you simply laid back, watery eyes focused on the ceiling. When your release washed over you Erik kept his lips there to drink you up before kissing your clit softy.

“I just can’t fucking stop...that pussy was calling me, baby,” Erik runs his hand down his face, “legs feel better?”

You stared at him like he had two heads, “...Uh-huh.”

“Good,” Erik walks to the bathroom, turning on the light, “Let's take a quick shower before we head out.”

After freshening up, both of you tempted to fuck in the standing shower, both of you get dressed; Erik wearing a cream colored henley with light wash jeans and a pair of Timbs and you in a knitted leggings set with an oversized cropped sweater to match, the mustard color pretty against your skin. You slip on your chestnut Uggs before following Erik out the door, stomach rumbling and causing Erik to laugh which earned a punch to his bicep. Breakfast will be in a toasty dining hall. Once you both arrived for some reason everyone looked at you as if you had a new glow. You hoped this didn’t mean that they figured it out about you and Erik with the “K”.

“Goodmorning, Erik,” Connie says while sipping a mimosa, “You look well rested,” She elevated a single brow.

“Yeah, my sleep was good-

“What’s up, Erik?!”

Your head swiveled around to find the source of the excited male voice.

“Man, what’s up?! Where were you yesterday?”

Erik walked up to the man, giving him dabs before bringing one arm around to give him a bro hug. As you take an empty seat next to someone you don’t know you watch Erik interact excitedly with this guy. So, this is James Thomas? He’s a little shorter than Erik, standing at 6’0, a curly fro with scruffy facial hair that reminded you of Childish Gambino and a minimalist style, much less flashy than Erik’s can be at times. His soft, cinnamon eyes and deep vibrato of a voice soothing to the ears.

“Checked in late, something came up,” He takes an empty seat ironically leaving one next to you for Erik, “Anything I missed?”

“Just the rundown of what we will be doing and some drinks, dinner, shit like that, hey, Jay, this is Y/N she is my assistant-

“GOOD MORNING!!!!”

While the hotel kitchen staff brought out the delicious spreading of breakfast potatoes, scrambled eggs, sausage, bacon, pancakes hot from the griddle, and many more choices everyone looked towards the one person you hoped you wouldn’t see on this trip. Erik gripped your thigh discreetly beneath the table to sooth you but all it did was remind you of how much you’re going to dread this trip if you have to be anywhere near him.

“Hey Calvin!” Connie says animatedly, even getting up from her seat to greet him with a tight squeeze, “Everyone Calvin is here to be my assistant, he flew in this morning.”

You sat silent sipping some OJ while everyone else around you said hello. Erik kept his lips sealed as well while drinking some apple juice.

“Flight was great!” Calvin removes his flashy fur jacket that swept the floor to reveal a pink Lacoste polo shirt and a pair of slim fit jeans with loafers on his feet, “Demetria, Nicole, Erik,” He completely ignores you, “Everyone I’m sure you all are familiar with Eric, Y/N’s ex. His name is spelled with a “C”, not a “K”.”

You hang your head, leg jerking beneath the table. Eric himself walks in wearing a tight, black turtleneck sweater with a heavy duty utility jacket on, dark wash faded jeans, and combat boots that looked like Prada; probably something Calvin gifted him for fucking his boy-pussy so good. You could feel eyes on you; curious, judgemental eyes.

“Come on, babe, let’s take a seat, Ah! There are two spots next to Y/N!”

The mention of your name didn’t seem to ruffle any of Eric’s feathers, he actually didn’t even acknowledge your presence, probably something Calvin trained him to do. They both take their seats, an awkward silence happening before Bret Stevenson sparked up conversation at the head of the table. To distract yourself from sucker punching Calvin and Eric, you fill your plate with the food. The mixture of aromas has your mouth watering.

“Hey,” Erik whispers to you while filling up his own plate, “you wanna take some food back to the room? I can meet you up there.”

You knew he was trying to be helpful but you weren’t about to run away.

“No, Erik, I’m fine, thanks,” You whisper back before diving straight into your food. You didn’t even want to look across the table at Connie, Demetria, and Nicole. This was literal torture. How are you supposed to survive this trip?

@tgigoldie @soufcakmistress @chefjessypooh @chaneajoyyy @pananegra @theblulife @becincere @blaqwidow91 @fish-outta-watah @eyeknowmywrites @crowngold @njadakillthiscookie @blktinkerbell @luvanxi @sheisexcellent1 @chocolatedippedinhoney @brandithecrystalgem @dababydababydababydababy @soulfulbeauty19 @btitannaaa @sunkissedebony97 @youngblackndgifted @harleycativy @rbhp @thee-germanpeach @thadelightfulone @palmstreesallday @skylahb @bakaris-shorty @nizzle-mo @truglori @queenflaws @ljstraightnochaser @theegoldenchild @scrumptiouslytenaciouscrusade @nickidub718 @vikkidc @thehomierobbstark @abluesforlyssa @abeautifulmindexposed @fd-writes @chasingsunlight @sickaddiktions @munteanhore @xo-goldengirl @tiava143 @33kiara@honeytoffee @asiasblackworld727 @momobaby227 @informalmelancholy @soulshinechronicles @hearteyes-for-killmonger @goddessofthundathighs @soulfxll @whazzzupmyhitta @seyven89 @lahuttor @janelledarling @shewritestheblues @fanfangal @kreolemami @thoughtsoftheantagonist @luvwitoutlimit1 @mygirlrenee @hippiesandpeacesigns @alittlejd @jaysaidhi @thewaysheis--awkward @walkrightuptothesun @shawnstacksss @theesotericqueen @mareethequeen @browngirldominion @ceeverse @therealmrsrhodes @sensitivelegend @teheeboo @yomiloo @msreshel-blog @bbygirrll05 @fahi0nanart @afteracouplepuffss @shaelyn102 @yaminax-kuss-a @lackbbaby @amyhennessyhouse @thattruckinwitch @dameshaemonique @glittermakesmesmile @justgetitoverwith0 @notavintagecliche @pariahcolored @cydneyrenee4 @ajjiiaaahhhh @naeelyniecee @ambthegamer @efonteno @mikesteel20 @wisenerdcreator @draggingstxns @eevolsidog @xoxomyaah @asweet-serendipity@therealmrsmbjordan @ajspencer1892 @queengodiva619 @niqui87 @quietpoeticheart @itsjustyazz @dasia21 @woah-express @bbgiirrll @backandbetter2 @megabriahall @forbeautyandlife @queenflaws @cecereads209 @queenbetter @yomiloo @daddys-baby-girl-t @lovinthemelanin @ladymac82 @ambitionwood @t3mporaa @toniilaney @iv0rysoap @sinfully-dope @lovehatecritique @chocolategirl605 @naysianaee

#killmonger smut #killmonger x reader #nahimjustfeelingit writes

657 notes · View notes

the-dream-team · 3 years

Note

From National Treasure: ʺ In another life… I arranged a number of operations of… questionable legality. ʺ

Thank you for this incredible prompt!! This is the silliest thing I’ve ever written, so I hope you enjoy :)

Read on Ao3

In another life… I arranged a number of operations of… questionable legality

James Potter had always been a menace.

The vendors who set up their stands in Godric Hollow’s town square knew to be wary of the young boy, whose messy black mop of hair was just visible over their countertops as he skipped from booth to booth. No one was certain where he came from or where his parents might be (though Marcus, the apple harvester, swore he once saw the kid just over the hill with an unexpectedly kind older couple), but everyone knew trouble followed the boy like an obedient puppy.

It started with the usual childhood mischief. He would show up at the farmer’s market, seemingly out of nowhere, wielding twigs from a nearby tree or sometimes a cardboard sword. Always battling an imaginary enemy. Large bursts of energy mixed with childish incoordination would result in smashed crates of potatoes or torn awnings. Farmers turned red with frustration, but their wives brushed them off, absolutely charmed by those big hazel eyes behind even bigger wire-rimmed glasses. The boy would wreak havoc and get off without so much as a loving pinch on the cheek.

But then one summer, once his glasses started fitting his face and those wide eyes became more calculating, the real hijinks began. Peculiar things seemed to happen whenever the young boy made his way to the square. Marty’s carrots would suddenly appear on Andrew’s cabbage display, as if out of thin air. Abigail's piglet disappeared, then reappeared again, squealing up a storm, in Michael’s barrel of beans. Oddities popped up left and right around the child, still too small to reach the booth’s counters without having to balance on his tiptoes. The vendors groveled and knit their brows into headaches, but the boy would flash his little grin and the wives would fawn, offering up samples of their best honey or slices of freshly baked bread.

Eventually, the farmers settled into their new routine of expecting the unexpected. Until one day, when the unexpected turned into the unbelievable.

The boy was making his rounds one sunny morning, peering over the fruits and vegetables, when Helga offered him a strawberry. He beamed, reached out for the piece of fruit, and then yelped when the berry burst from his hand, transforming into a flittering hummingbird.

Those wide eyes turned to saucers as he watched the bird fly off, leaving its strawberry brothers behind in their basket. The look he flashed at the berry farmer was one of deep disturbance and the boy disappeared on the spot, leaving the rest of the vendors to grapple with what should have been impossible.

They didn’t see the boy for days, and the farmers would have reveled in the much-desired calm, but the mystery behind the hummingbird still sat fresh in their memories. But then one morning, the vendors all held a collective breath as the little boy marched down the street, directly to the town square, with a little jingling satchel in hand.

He went straight to the strawberry stand, meeting Helga with a determined stare and a gold coin in his outstretched hand. She tentatively accepted the strange looking currency and nervously handed over a basket of berries, flinching as he reached out to collect his purchase.

The boy looked at his basket, then back to Helga, and grabbed a handful of strawberries. Just like before, the berries erupted into delicate little hummingbirds and flew off through the village. The boy puffed his chest out at his accomplishment and his eyes surveyed the other booths, looking for his next victim.

The farmers were in a state of shock. Possibly a shared psychosis that could only be explained by spending a little too much time under the summer sun. They waited patiently as the boy decided who would receive his next gold coin.

It ended up being Daniel, the cabbage farmer, who watched in awe as his heads of lettuce transformed into a swarm of skittish squirrels with just a light touch of the young boy’s hand.

One by one, the strange little boy purchased, transformed, and set free an entire zoo’s worth of animals. More than one weary eye drifted to the town’s church lingering above them, wondering what kind of miracle or devil’s work they might be witnessing.

And then, he left, a litter of kittens and rabbits following in his wake.

Four years later, the boy with messy hair and glasses (that definitely now fit his face) sat in the Hogwarts dungeons with three other boys, cleaning out cauldrons.

“Bloody infuriating that they took our wands, don’t you think, James?” said the boy with longer hair and sharp features. He lazily scrubbed the same spot on his cauldron over and over, even though it had become clean ages ago.

“Don’t be daft, Sirius,” said James, pushing his glasses up his nose with the back of his hand. “We aren’t allowed our wands in detention, otherwise we’d have this washing done in a minute.”

“My mum says doing things the Muggle way builds character,” added the third boy, tucking his sandy bangs behind his ears.

“Well Remus,” responded the fourth boy with watery eyes, “the rest of us grew up not ever having to do it the Muggle way. Maybe since you’re most used to it, you can take care of the rest of these cauldrons for us.”

“Bugger off, Peter,” said Remus, throwing a very dirty washcloth and hitting Peter square in the face.

The four boys laughed together before getting back to their scrubbing.

“Oh, look who it is,” came a sneering voice from the doorway of the Potions classroom. “Potter and his gang of cowardly lions. What is this, the third detention you lot have had this week?”

“Shove off, Snivellus,” spat Sirius, throwing up a few choice fingers at the greasy-haired boy.

“Come on, Sev, don’t bother with them,” came a softer voice from behind the boy.

“Is that Evans?” called James, his interest piquing. He ran his hand through his hair, forgetting how much grime had coated his fingers during the course of the detention. When the red head girl peaked out behind her friend to see James picking out dirt from his fringe, she giggled.

“Potter, it looks like you’ve been rolling around in the mud with Hagrid’s pigs,” she said with a teasing grin. Severus shifted next to her, his eyes flashing at her playful tone.

“That might be so,” laughed James with his signature lopsided smile, “but at least I’m still not half as greasy as Snivellus, here.”

Severus turned bright red and reached into his robe pocket to draw his wand. “Lutum!” he shouted, and a thick layer of dirt coated the piles of freshly cleaned cauldrons.

The boys jumped up in outrage, but Severus had a wand and they were defenseless.

“This is bollocks!” barked Sirius, a dangerous shadow crossing his face.

“Tough luck,” smirked Severus, turning back to Evans with a smug look across his face. “Come on, Lily, let’s go practice our Pepper Up potions.” And with one last smarmy look, he led her into another classroom across the hallway.

“That’s not fair,” whined Peter, looking at his now-dirty cauldron.

James still stared at the doorway where Severus and Evans stood just a moment before. “Well, we’re not going to let him get away with that.”

“But we don’t have our wands,” pointed out Remus, who had gone back to patiently scrubbing his own cauldron.

“I have a plan,” said James simply.

“Mate, I think Remus has a point,” Sirius said with a huff. “What could you possibly do to Snape? We’re just a bunch of wandless first years.”

“Look boys,” said James confidently, “In another life… I arranged a number of operations of… questionable legality. I learned some skills back then that may prove useful in our current hour of need.”

Sirius, Remus, and Peter stared at him, matching dumbfounded expressions on their faces.

James stood and surveyed the dirty cauldrons around him and looked at his hands. He took a deep breath.

In theory, he knew what he had to do. It was just a matter of concentrating. Focusing on a goal and letting the magic burst through his fingers. There weren’t any fruits or vegetables in the dungeons, but that shouldn’t matter. Maybe when James was younger, when his imagination ran a little wilder and his grasp on transfiguration wasn’t quite as strong, he believed that animals were stuck inside strawberries and ears of corn. But James was a wizard in training now. With a few months of transfiguration under his belt, he knew that any object could become anything new.

So he paced back and forth, letting himself fall back into the mindset of being a little boy sneaking out of his family’s cottage while his parents were busy reading that morning’s copy of the Daily Prophet. He remembered the thrill of running off to the village, just as independent as any other adult visiting the market, and marching up to the stalls of fruits and vegetables and honey. He could almost smell the freshly baked bread, see the kind smiles of the farmers’ wives as they ruffled his hair and sent him off with fresh apples and oatmeal cookies.

He let himself live in those not-so-distant memories and channeled all their warmth to his fingertips as he reached out and touched the nearest cauldron.

With a flash, it became a potbelly pig.

“Bloody hell!” shouted Peter.

“Merlin’s beard!” laughed Sirius.

“Holy shit,” gasped Remus.

James sent them a crooked smile, cracked his knuckles, and swiftly got to work touching every dirty cauldron in the dungeon.

The piglets squeaked with wild energy, dripping in mud and looking for somewhere to run. And James had just the place.

He led his parade of piglets through the classroom, out the hallway, and opened up the door across the way where Severus and Evans had gone to practice their potion-making. The pigs stormed into the room with excited squeals which only intensified by Lily’s and Severus’ screaming as the pigs swarmed them.

“Sorry Evans,” shouted James over the sea of oinking, “you’re collateral damage here! My apologies for the smell, but I assume you’re used to a bit of stench hanging out with Snivellus all day!”

Once all the pigs had crammed into the classroom, trapping Lily and Severus in the far corner surrounded by muddy hogs, James quickly closed the door and the rest of the boys helped drag over a heavy bookshelf to barricade the entryway.

They grinned at each other, quite pleased by their success, and made their way back to the scrubbing brushes and washcloths.

“Well boys,” said James, his hand finding his way back to his hair, “I don’t see any more dirty cauldrons, do you?”

The others shook their heads in glee.

“Then I guess it’s back to Gryffindor Tower for us!”

And with that, they raced out of the dungeons, snickering at the shouts of their classmates, overpowered by the squealing of dozens of potbelly pigs.

#ask #national treasure prompt #this is insane #the marauders #pranks #james potter #godrics hollow #this is the goofiest thing i've ever written #it was fun #i have so many more prompts i promise i will get to them all!!

37 notes · View notes

myblueeyedbuggers · 3 years

Text

My Boys

Chapter 11

Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14

Pairings: Steve Rogers X Reader (Best Friend) Bucky Barnes X Reader

Word Count: 1531

Warnings: Language, Bullying Themes

Summary: After being abandoned by her parents in Brooklyn in 1929, y/n makes a living for herself by working for the Црни лабуд gang until she meets two boys in a back alley and her life slowing begins to change.

Eyup my Loves! so it’s been a while since I last added to the story, I tried my best to keep my writing similar to my previous chapters, let me know what you all think! any advice or constructive criticism is welcome :) I’ll shush now, enjoy!

(This is what I Imagine Annetta to look like :) )

So, in case you were all wondering, the day didn’t get any better. I mean I kinda knew that kids my age could be massive A holes to each other, but I didn’t really expect to see it literally the flipping second I ‘walked’ through the doors. And by walked I mean dragged by the duo known as my own personal demons, or Steve and Bucky to the rest of the population. A crowd of kids were all gathered around a row of lockers, loads of the shitheads were cheering and encouraging whatever the hell was goin’ on, and as I was about to find out it wasn’t a surprise performance by Frank Sinatra. Safe to say that was a bigger disappointment that diet coke. Anyway, what was I saying ? oh yeah, stood at the front of the crowd were a bunch of lasses that couldn’t of been older than 16, in their hands was a bunch of eggs and flour. At the bottom of their feet, on the floor, was a kid around the same age as me, her glasses were snapped in half and the bottom of to shirt was ripped, but what disgusted me the most was the fact she was begging for help as these girls smashed egg after egg into her face. You know how bulls lose their shit when they see somethin’ red? Yeah imagine that but 10x worse, the lads didn’t have time to stop me as I tore through the crowd ready to beat the ever-loving shit outta these pricks.

“‘OI! WHAT THE ACTUAL SHIT ARE YOU DOIN’” the crowd fell silent as the girls turned to me with what one can only assume was supposed to be a ‘threatening’ glare, if I’m being completely honest it looked like they’d all simultaneously crapped em self’s. One of the girls stepped forwards, she was only a tad taller than me, her hair was a bright red, her green eyes were narrowed at me like she couldn’t believe someone was actually talking back to her. I think this is the part where I yell surprise right ? no? okay then. “Not that I care, but who the hell do you think you are? You got any idea who I am?” she sneered at me, oh my god! I’ve found someone with a bigger ego than Bucky. How in the hell is that possible. “well from first glance I’da said Santa Clause’s ex-wife but I reckon he’d have a better taste in girls now I’ve seen you up close”. And que the outraged gasps from her minions in 3,2,1…. I could hear a few people laughin’ and if I weren’t mistaken a very loud “Oh Jesus wept” from barney boy. Oooh yeah that’s when I know I’m doing my job right.

“YOU BITCH!” she screamed at me, her grubby little hands started swinging towards me in such an exaggerated way it was almost funny, I mean come on anyone coulda seen that comin’ from a mile off. And like the genius I am, I literally just side stepped her as she lunged forward, an’ from the look on her face she weren’t expecting that, it was like the world slowed down as she surged forward unable to stop herself. Well that was till she landed head -first in the bin. I’d be a big fat liar if I said I wasn’t on the floor dying from laughter. Her legs were flailing above her head as she struggled to pull herself outta there, her cronies tried to help by grabbing her legs but that ended with one of em sporting one heck of a shiner on her right eye. A small sniffle pulled my attention away from the rather hilarious sight, glancing behind me I saw the young lass still on the ground, holdin’ her glasses which were in half with tears rolling down her cheeks. “hey, it’s okay now, they’ve gone. Here take my hand, lets get ya cleaned up eh? Reckon they’re be a bathroom round here somewhere”. The lass didn’t say anything to me, only looking at me with apprehension before taking my outstretched hand and leading us to the bathroom, the sound of the crowd growing quieter as we moved further away from it. “Thanks for saving me from Monica, she’s been bullying me since we were 11, nobody’s ever stood up for me before.” Her voice was so quiet, it shook from the effort it took her to hold back her tears, and I admired her strength, not a lotta girls woulda gone this long and not tell a teacher. “Don’t worry about it mate, I’m sorry it took so long for someone to defend ya, my names y/n by the way, don’t think we’ve met” her brown eyes met mine, as a small smile spread across her face, I couldn’t really tell what colour her hair was but I’m guessing it’s a shade a brown, other than that she looked like a completely normal person. “My names Annetta, you’re right we ain’t met yet but I’m glad we did”.

-Later that day

It took us ‘bout 30 minutes to get all the egg off Annetta, best we could do was wash it off and cover up the stains with the cardigan I leant her, but what really put the icing on the cake was the teacher in period 1 yellin’ at us for being so late. The temptation to yeet my shoe at someone had never been as strong as it was in that moment, fortunately for the overgrown turnip of a teacher I had to settle for a mean ass side eye. And man was it a mean one.

Apart from that the day had gone by with no more incidents, well unless you count me chasing Bucky round the canteen with a carton of milk for stealin’ half my lunch, much to Annetta’s entertainment and Steve’s embarrassment. I mean the butthole deserved it, nobody and I mean NOBODY messes with my lunch. Even blue-eyed boys with a smile that could charm the devil….what am I sayin’?!

ANYWAYS it’s now what? 4th period I think, which meant English with Annetta, and maybe my favourite boys in the world. Shakespeare and Charles Dickens. Bet ya thought I were gonna say Steve and Bucky right? Well they’re currently sat behind me debating who’d win in a fight, Popeye, or Bugs Bunny. I’m surrounded by idiots. Thankfully, the teacher walked into the classroom and saved me, Mrs Davis seemed like a nice woman, she had a friendly smile and roundish face, her hair tied back into a neat bun as she took a seat. Now I’ll save you the boring bits, she started the lesson with a pop quiz which was just plain rude, about halfway through it the door burst open and there stood my best friend in the entire world. Monica. I have to say I loved her new style, the schools P.E kit really brought out the judgement in her eyes, did you detect my sarcasm yet?.

You wanna know what made her entrance even more dramatic ? the lovely aroma of gone off milk and rotted banana skins that followed her around the room, I could help the smirk on my face as everyone around me started gagging at the smell. If you ask me I reckon it’s an improvement, I mean she certainly captures the attention of everyone in the room. Monica’s face started to match her hair, quickly racing over to Mrs Davis to give her the tardy slip before taking her seat which just had to be across from me, whoopee for me. Eventually Mrs Davis got the attention back to her, carrying on with her lesson, which moved onto matching up the famous English literature quotes with the character and book. To be fair this was actually a load of fun for me, even if Steve butchered a line from Romeo and Juliet, I don’t remember Shakespeare saying, ‘ A rose by any other name would smell as bad’. The way I banged my head on the table made Annetta think I broke my neck. Fun times people.

Of course, my reaction didn’t escape Mrs Davis’s attention, just my luck eh?. “Miss y/n, seeing as you seem to know everything, answer me this. Elizabeth Bennet is a main character in a well-known book, she’s known for the quote ‘I am a no bird and no net ensnares me. I am a free human being with an independent will’. The question is who is the author of this book is it A) Charles Dickens B) Jane Austen or C) Arthur Conan Doyle ?”. Is she being for real right now?. “Miss? With no disrespect the question itself is wrong, that wasn’t said by Elizabeth Bennet from pride and Prejudice, but said by Jane Eyre, and it was written by Charlotte Brontë”. A small smile spread across her face, which was confusing as all heck and a tad creepy to be honest, “very well-done Miss y/n, that’s the first time a student has gotten that question correct.”……

What in the name of ever-loving fluff just happened?….

So our girl is back and kicking butt! hopefully it’s not as bad as I think it is, and again I want to thank you all again for being so patient with me, good news is I’ve got the rest of the book written already! I’ll be posting them at least once a week.

Lots of love,

Rose xxx

#winter soldier x reader #winter soldier #captain america x reader #captain america #bucky barnes x reader #bucky barnes #steve rogers x reader #steve rogers #mcu #fanfic #reader #reader insert #sebastian stan #sebastian stan x reader

21 notes · View notes

klixxy · 3 years

Text

Weekly Fic Recs

(ft. my bookmark comments)

HAIKYUU!!:

the pretty (pining) setters squad - bloodyhalefire

(haikyuu!!; multiple relationships; chatfic; setter-centric; 36k words; ongoing)

oikawa: I HAVE NO FEAR

suga: straight iwaizumi

oikawa: I HAVE ONE FEAR

said you’re coming back home, boy, don't feel so alone - jublis

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; kageyama-centric; 9k words) MANGA SPOILERS

The ball rolls gently on the ground, all the way to Tobio’s feet. He bends down to pick it up, and something in his blood sizzles like lightning. He looks at the leathery surface, then at his sister’s wild smile and neat hair; looks back at the court and the net, where the boys are running a spiking practice. Everyone else seems focused on the attackers, but Tobio’s eyes are zeroed on the one tossing. Set, connect, spike. Bang-bang-bang.

No one wins without the setter.

Tobio tosses the ball to Miwa and says, “Again.”

Or, Kageyama Tobio grows up, older, and not that much wiser at all. Featuring brothers and sisters, anger, connection, and that moment when someone finally catches up with you.

My Best Friend is a 9 Year-Old - CO32minus

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; gen; kagehina-centric; 48k words) MANGA SPOILERS

Kageyama didn't expect to become friends with Hinata nearly as fast as he did. He expected becoming best friends with Hinata's sister even less. But over the course of his high school career, the two of them grow closer than any friend Kageyama has had in a long time. A long time.

[my bookmarks: beautiful. a masterpiece. i have been rendered... speechless. it's poignant and painful and heartbreaking.

explores the relationships between tobio and a variety of people in a unique way. an emotional, tearful rollercoaster all the way through.]

you who appeared before my eyes like a miracle - vivahate

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; kageyama-centric; hurt/comfort; 2k words) MANGA SPOILERS

Everything I told you last night,” Kageyama says at last and he sounds so awful, so defensive: he keeps trying to pull away, and Hinata can tell he’s come to all the wrong conclusions. “I told you because I wanted to. There’s nothing more to it. I don’t need your -”

“It’s not pity!” Hinata hisses, tightening his hold on Kageyama’s hands. “Or whatever else you’re thinking.” Hinata releases another quivering breath against Tobio’s neck, the setter going completely still in his arms. It’s important that Tobio understands. “It breaks my heart knowing that the boy I love was hurting and I didn’t even –” he breaks off with a sound of frustration, “I could’ve done something to make it at least a little better for you.”

(or; Kageyama tells Hinata about Kazuyo san after the Black Jackals/Adlers game, and Hinata processes.)

cats and other challenges - vivahate (they have such good fics!)

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; hurt/comfort; 6k words) MANGA SPOILERS

“Was that Hime?” Miwa asks over the phone, having apparently heard that pathetic yowl.

“No.” Tobio grunts, “It’s a different cat I picked up from the garbage on my way home.” On the other end of the line Miwa laughs gleefully, probably thinking he’s joking.

He’s not.

(Or; Sometime in the year following the Olympics, Tobio finds himself adopting a cat. And then three more. Hinata doesn't mind.)

etymology - tothemoon

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; coming of age; 3k words) MANGA SPOILERS

Kageyama Tobio has a language all his own.

[my bookmarks: holy shit this is pure poetry. beauty. breathtaking. <3]

and if you asked me if i love him (i'd lie) - fakecharliebrown

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; kagehina-centric; humor; falling in love; au; 13k words)

“Okay, what the fuck,” Tobio said, upon seeing the source of the commotion in his kitchen. There, standing in front of his open window—when had he opened that?—was a guy probably several years younger than Tobio, a high schooler most likely, with bright, orange hair. He was soaked to the bone, dripping rainwater all over Tobio’s kitchen floor like he was trying to fill a new lake.

The boy looked up, wide-eyed, and blurted, “This isn’t my apartment.”

or; Hinata accidentally breaks into Kageyama’s apartment, starts a fire, and is deeply offended that Kageyama eats lettuce. It all seems to unravel from there.

burn - orphan_account

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; kagehina-centric; au; 3k words)

Kageyama Tobio had always had the odd ability to see the numbers signalling how dangerous a person was. He'd gone through his childhood surrounded by Twos and Threes, maybe even Fours. And then he meets his Ten.

~~~~~~~~~~

The flame seemed to burn ever so bright, as Kageyama felt the air around the other basically crackle. He felt as if he was Icarus and Hinata was the Sun. Two wings to hold him up, a fiery heat to burn him down.

Don't get too close, or you'll melt.

6/10 - CheekyBrunette

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; kageyama-centric; social anxiety; 19k words)

Hinata babbled on. “Natsu’s just so annoying sometimes. Everyone comes over and is like, ‘But oh, she’s so cute!’ and, well... yeah, but that doesn’t mean she doesn’t like pushing all my buttons, you know? I mean, this is the third time she stole my blue furoshiki, so I had to wrap my bento with her stupid cat one!”

Kageyama’s hands knotted up in the bottom hem of his shorts. “Little sisters are the worst,” he tried.

Hinata’s nose scrunched up, and Kageyama’s stomach threatened to tie itself in knots. That had been the wrong thing to say. “Well, she’s not the worst,” Hinata corrected. Kageyama felt stupid for speaking up.

Fixation - @radio-silents

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; kagehina-centric; 7k words)

Hinata can’t stand Kageyama.

He can’t stand Kageyama’s stupid grumpy face, he can’t stand his stupid hair, and most of all he can’t stand how stupidly good Kageyama is at volleyball.

Alternatively, where Hinata spends a lot of time being frustrated and confused about his conflicting emotions toward Kageyama.

Summer Days, Flying By - @anawriteshorror

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; kageyama-centric; abuse au; angst; 11k words)

“Ne, Tobio.” Shouyou asked him one afternoon, smile relaxed on his face as he spread his fingers, splaying shadows on the walls. “Have you ever wondered what it’s like to fly?”

He shook his head. Flying meant going outside, and even imagining it made him tense up. He was already breaking enough rules as it was; no need to stir up his mind more than he already had.

Shouyou looked a little sad at that. “Well, I have.” His eyes went to the sky, like he could see himself soaring at that very moment. “You should imagine it, just once.”

The facts that make up his world are this: his name is Kageyama Tobio, he's ten years old, and he's never been outside his house.

Until he met Shouyou.

well, maybe i'm a crook - aruariandance

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; kageyama-centric; angst; 6k words)

The thing is-- Hinata is in love with Kageyama and everyone knows it, including Kageyama.

[my bookmarks: i'm cryignd i can't-]

discovering the smile of one kageyama tobio - Emlee_J (also a great fic writer - check out her other fics they’re all equally as good)

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; falling in love; 3rd year au; 8k words)

Kageyama blinks once before a grin of his own spreads over his face. Shouyou’s breath halts in his lungs at the sight, and he wills for time to stop, just so he can drink it in. He sees it sometimes, when they’re playing - Kageyama’s fierce smile when they pull a combo off just right, when they show their opponents how possible the impossible can really be. But then there’s another serve, another rally, and the moment is gone.

'Shame', Shouyou thinks to himself, as he lets his eyes roam over Kageyama’s stupidly happy face, taking in the creases that are from joy rather than frowning, for a change. 'It’s a really nice smile.'

In which it's their third, and final, year in high school and Hinata has only one goal: to make Kageyama smile outside of volleyball.

Wedding Tosses - its_tabby_cat

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; wedding; fluff/humor; 4k words) MILD MANGA SPOILERS

Based on the post I can't find anymore about Hinata and Kageyama spiking their wedding bouquet during the bouquet toss in their wedding.

Hinata and Kageyama's wedding is unique in their friends and guests' memories for one very specific reason. Natsu and Miwa wish they could say they saw this coming when they organised a bouquet toss as part of their brothers' wedding, but they didn't. They should have, though.

Hinata and Kageyama have no regrets. Neither do any of their guests (Except maybe Tsukishima).

gonna stand by you - meregalaxiesandgods

(haikyuu!!; gen; 3rd year au; kageyama-centric; 5k words)

Five times Kageyama defended his teammates, and one time they defended him.

baby, i can give you wings - Metis_Ink

(haikyuu!!; kagehina/daisuga; superpower au; humor/romance; 8k words)

In which there are superpowers, cats, rainstorms, realizations, split-second jealousy, embarrassing volleyparents, killer whales, electric Kuroos, unstable emotions, bad romance movie mentions, some angst, some fluff, but mostly a lot of awkward high schoolers.

The minute Kageyama walks into the gym and sees Hinata hovering eight feet over the nets he knows he’s screwed.

if it wasn't for you - diphylleias

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; gen; getting together; 13k words) MANGA SPOILERS

A long moment passes between them, and Hinata watches, starstruck, as Heitor’s eyes linger on Nice’s silhouette from across the venue. His voice is deep, rich, all encompassing. “Some people change your life just by being in it, and you don’t want to let that go.”

Huh, Hinata thinks grandly.

[my bookmarks: This is majestic. Im now gonna proceed to scream internally about my kagehina feels for the next few hours.]

kintsugi - horchata

(haikyuu!!; gen; magical realism; kageyama-centric; 4k words)

Tobio notices when people get hurt. Something inside him hums to fix it.

The first time’s for Iwaizumi-san.

i bear little resemblance to the king i could become - silpium

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; gen; kageyama-centric; found family; 1k words)

Something else that’s infuriating about Hinata: he doesn’t question much. He never questions how Kageyama never smiles. He never questions why Kageyama doesn’t seem to have any friends. He never questions why Kageyama doesn’t talk much about himself, or talk much at all. He’ll make fun of these things sometimes, sure, but there’s never a probing question lingering beneath it. He seems to know there are just some things about Kageyama that are the way they are and that won’t change.

Or: sometimes people find their homes later in life.

Saffron and Cayenne Pepper - dontsaycrazy

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; gen; falling in love; cooking au; 30k words)

Cooking is hard. Even if you have your very attractive, very grumpy neighbor there to help you.

In which Hinata's lack of cooking skills are a danger to him and others. Luckily (or not), Kageyama is willing to teach him, if only for the sake of avoiding any burned down apartments.

halcyon - @queenanimetrash

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; gen; depression; falling in love; hurt/comfort; 11k words)

"...And Kageyama cried. There was no rhyme or reason to it. There was no reason for all of the things he was feeling. Depression was weird like that, the lady in the pantsuit told him. There was no reason for it. It just comes and stays sticky on your skin, lumpy in your throat, heavy in your heart, suffocating and cold all at once."

again - bigspoonnoya

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; gen; falling in love; reincarnation au; fantastical; 15k words)

Both your deaths in this universe have failed. “Failed…” Kageyama echoes. The word seems to hurt him. “How can you fail at dying?” Hinata asks, incredulous. Luckily you have an infinite selection of universes, with an extensive number of lifetimes, still remaining. Until you can save one another, you will never grow old.

[my bookmarks: magical. absolutely breathtaking. amazingly poetic. <33333]

Blowing Up - sarahenany

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; gen; bombing au; angst; hurt/comfort; 10k words)

Minor spoilers for early S4 of the anime. Hinata and Kageyama go to different training camps, but news reaches Hinata's camp that there's been a bombing at the Ajinomoto Center, where Kageyama's camp is being held. Kageyama has minor injuries. Hinata is worried and protective. Tsukishima, Ukai, Takeda, Kenma and Kuroo are awesome.

like a sudden flight of birds - starstrikes

(haikyuu!!; atsukage; soulmate au; 17k words) MANGA SPOILERS

There are these chances—the ones that come flying overhead, streaking through the sky, waiting for a jump and a catch.

It takes Tobio a couple wrong chances before the right one comes swooping by like a shooting star. This time, Tobio jumps for the catch and doesn't let go.

stray bird - diarahans

(haikyuu!!; tsukkikage; falling in love; fluff; 7k words)

Tsukishima brings home a rain-drenched Kageyama.

All That's Left - tsunderei

(haikyuu!!; kagehina; falling in love; pacific rim au; 38k words)

Almost immediately after his last mission, where his mistakes nearly claimed the life of his partner, Kageyama Tobio resigns as a Jaeger pilot. Since then he has kept to himself, his life stuck in a rut and his reputation left in tatters. When the Kaiju suddenly threaten to rise again, he doesn’t want anything to do with them.

But along with the new threat comes new recruits, and a certain redheaded pilot isn’t willing to give up on Kageyama so easily. Hinata Shouyou is all about fighting spirit and second chances, despite his lack of experience. Slowly but insistently, he pulls Kageyama along – back to life, back into the Jaeger, back into the drift.

everything/anything by @superish

[all of my bookmarks for superish’s stuff: ]

like literally. this was my bookmark for one of their fics:

OH. MY. GOD. OHMYGOD. THIS IS PHENOMAL. BEAUTIFUL. BREATHTAKING. THE DESCRIPTIONS OF TOBIO WERE JUST- A+++++++++++++. INFINITE +S. INCREDIBLE. RIDICULOUSLY GOOD. HEART-STOPPING. THERE ARE NOT ENOUGH ADJECTIVES TO PRAISE THIS FIC.

OH MY GOD. OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD I'M SCREAMING. I'M GONNA SCREAM. I'M DYING. HOW- WHY- THE EQUIVALENT OF PERFECTION EXISTS IN THIS WORLD, AND IT IS THIS FIC. JESUS CHRIST I'M IN LOVE. THIS IS MY NEW FUCKING RELIGION AND NO ONE CAN TELL ME OTHERWISE.

BNHA:

Knead a Hand? - staqua

(boku no hero academia; bakutodo; bakutodo-centric; 5k words)

Ah. For all of the appliances Shouto had been, a blowtorch was new. Still, just to prompt and bother: "So...?"

"So..."

It was a plea for help but Shouto wanted to hear the words. Another eyebrow twitch. The other one this time, because Bakugou clearly liked to workout both muscles for ultimate impact.

"Argh! Just light your finger on fire and caramelize these shitheads!"

OR: Shouto discovers his quirk is useful for more than hero work through his time spent cooking with a grudging Bakugou.

journey to the past - @aloneintherain

(boku no hero academia; gen; midoriya-centric; time-travel au; 44k words)

Izuku is five years old the first time he's saved by heroes. He's an instant fan of the woman in pink with her cheerful smile and the man with his ice powers and fine-boned features, even if they both refuse to tell him their names.

For most of his life, Izuku has been the centre of villain attacks, but he has never been injured. Every time, he's saved by bright, unknown heroes—heroes who smile at Izuku, and ruffle his hair or ply him with hugs, and seem mesmerised by how small he is.

Heroes that the rest of the world doesn't believe exists.

(Time-travelling Class 1-A AU)

Candy Canes And Christmas Crackers - bigdorkenergy

(boku no hero academia; bakutodo; fake dating au; slow burn; 104k words)

“So….your huge family somehow all think that you have a long term boyfriend and are insisting that you bring him to your week long Christmas family reunion?” Despite his efforts the end of his question raised in pitch as Kirishma swallowed down a giggle.

“How does that even happen?” Kaminari added popping some of the hashbrowns Bakugou made into his mouth.

OR your classic holiday romcom where Bakugou needs a fake boyfriend to bring home for Christmas and Todoroki is willing to take that bullet.

some days - @chibistarlyte

(boku no hero academia; pre-bakutodo; gen; angst; 6k words)

Most days, Shouto is fine.

But some days...

Some days, Shouto falls apart.

hear me howling - @lunal0u

(i absolutely love, love, love this author check her out PLEASE you don’t even have to ship tododeku just PLEASE)

(boku no hero academia; tododeku; gen; angst; suicide; emotional rollercoaster; 14k words)

Instead of squinting away like Izuku would, Shouto’s eyes seem to grow warmer as they stare into the sun, seem to grow softer.

In the glow of the early morning, the sky painted in hues of red and pink, it almost looks as if the sun itself is reflecting from Shouto’s eyes, his dark pupils dyed gold by the light.

(or, four times izuku watches the sunrise with shouto and the one time he doesn't)

[my bookmarks: this is everything i aspire to be, shoved into one, brilliant fic.]

the stars are floating and we are flying - @lunal0u

(boku no hero academia; tododeku; gen; angst; mental illness; 39k words)

Aizawa starts walking towards the exit, obviously expecting Shouto to follow him, but Shouto's feet are frozen in place. His eyes flicker from the distorted reflection of himself in the ice to where All Might is giving him a long look, eyes kinder than anything Todoroki has ever been deserving of, and he feels sick.

“Todoroki-kun,” Midoriya says gently, squeezing his arm in what Shouto presumes is meant to be a reassuring gesture. “It’s going to be okay.”

He doesn’t think Midoriya is in any place to tell him what okay is, all things considered, but he chooses to keep quiet on the matter.

[my bookmarks: this made me burst into tears. my heart just exploded. I'm crying like a baby. just fricking- it's just fricking beautiful. astounding. incredible. wonderful. poignant. heartbreaking. so, so very sad. i can't even put it into words frick.]

rock'n'roll, buckaroo! - Origamidragons

(boku no hero academia; gen; humor; youtube au; 6k words)

Kaminari walks up to Todoroki in the hallway after class and says, “Dude, I need your help.”

Todoroki checks over his shoulder, twice, to verify that Kaminari is indeed talking to him. “Why?”

“Yesterday you asked Shinsou-kun if he was Aizawa-sensei’s son,” Kaminari says, as though that explains anything at all.

“...yes?”

“Make a hero conspiracy YouTube channel with me.”

FMAB:

snipers solve 99% of all problems - silentwalrus

(fullmetal alchemist: brotherhood x harry potter; gen; humor; 226k words; ongoing)

Ed had thought, after the whole Promised Day, homunculus, entire country harvested for alchemical batteries thing, the batshit quotient of his life would have settled down some. He really ought to have topped out the meter with that one. But no. The bullshit is just getting started.

“Are you fucking kidding me,” Ed demands. “The wizards?”

Podfic & Chinese translation available! See notes

[my bookmarks: holy shit this is amazing... {SPOILERS}]

everything/anything by tierfal

you don’t even have to have read fmab for some of their fics- you can hate royed for all i care- just PLEASE read their fics. all of their fics are just so wonderful and are such an emotional rollercoaster that has you absolutely hooked from start to end. the author has an amazing quality that their writing just makes you feel so much.

please check them out.

ATLA:

respite - @blue---pluto

(avatar: the last airbender; gen; gaang finds out abt zuko’s scar fic; 3k words)

“It’s healing really well.” Katara tells him with a smile, before her lips quirk down into a frown. “Though it’ll still scar pretty bad.”

Zuko shrugs. “It’s ok. I doubt people will really focus on it anyway… the one on my face is a bit more prominent.”

Katara makes a face, like she’s not quite sure if she should laugh or frown, when Toph speaks up.

“You have a scar on your face?” Toph asks, sitting up so she’s sitting by his legs rather than lying on them.

Zuko blinks. He never quite forgets that Toph is blind, but the fact that she can’t see his scar never really occurred to him.

“Oh, yeah.” Zuko looks down at his lap. “My father burned like, half my face off before I was banished.” He says it a little too casually, probably not bitterly enough.

The Competition - @littlelovelyspiderling

(avatar: the last airbender; gen; tickle fic; zuko-centric; 8k words)

The avatar gang competes to see who can get Zuko to laugh first. Adorableness ensues.

where the stars do not take sides - WitchofEndor

(avatar: the last airbender; gen; zukka; azula and zuko-centric; 60k words)

When Azula is nine, she becomes an only child. She hears the Fire Lord call for Zuko's life, and in the morning, her mother and brother are gone. Azula may be young, but she isn't naive. She knows what happened to them.

Which makes it all the more surprising when Azula tracks the Avatar down and fights his group of peasant friends, only to find herself staring into an eerily familiar face.

asmr: Actively Seeking Machiavellism's Redemption - cereal_whore

(avatar: the last airbender; gen; azula redemption; zuko-centric; time travel au; humor; 13k words; ongoing)

When Zuko's midlife crisis is just his life replayed for a second time, it tests not just his patience, but also whether it's truly Azula that's the murderous sibling out of the two. Because Zuko might be a mentally matured sixteen-year-old with his own handful of daddy issues, but he is this close to throwing hands at his eleven-year-old baby sister out in their courtyard.

Or: upon being hit by Azula's lightning in the last battle, Zuko finds himself back in time to when his father just branded half of his face. He also finds himself facing his younger sister, eleven and not a murderer, and through his own mixture of overwhelming pity and resentment for her, realizes he could possibly save not just all the people she killed- but herself as well.

In other words: Zuko wants to make things right for Azula (who was never given a chance by anyone), so he essentially drags her along with him on his life-changing field trip as a tired nanny.

heirloom - jublis

(avatar: the last airbender; gen; azula redemption; angst; series; 56k words; ongoing)

The weight of the world rests on the shoulders of children. In spite of it all, they still find enough place to grow.

[my bookmarks: fuck i’m gonna cry again]

Leaves and Shells - ChimaeraKitten

(avatar: the last airbender; gen; angst; zuko-centric; 2k)

Zuko thought he knew how to deal with grief. But loss is different every time, and losing the one person who anchored him through all the other turmoil is its own special kind of pain. Luckily Zuko is not quite as alone as he once was.

Names - TGP

(avatar: the last airbender; jetko; angst; amnesia au; 89k words)

His name is Li. At least, that’s what the villagers call him and when they die in a Fire Nation attack, he carries that name with him to the Freedom Fighters and a war that will test every fiber of his being.

Where Zuko ends and Li begins is a muddled thing indeed.

[my bookmarks: i don’t ship jetko but... but this... i did NOT see this fic coming and it hit me with the feels train... hard.]

CROSSOVERS:

In His Element(s) - WriterGreenReads

(boku no hero academia x avatar: the last airbender; gen; aang-centric; 111k words; ongoing)

“So… one more time.” Shouta pinched the bridge of his nose, regretting both waking up this morning and possibly existence in general. “You’re the spiritual avatar of an entirely different world, and in the process of keeping the peace with said spirits, originating from your… dimension, you’ve come to our world to stop the actively malicious versions of your spirits, because our world told your world that something was wrong.” The child shrugged and grinned, looking much too cheery for someone currently in handcuffs. “Pretty much!” he chirped. “Your world spirit is really polite, too. Ours was super grumpy about all the spirits escaping, but then yours said it was ok, so long as I teach her more about them on the way back!”"

Aang chases some renegade spirits across worldly borders and possibly makes some new friends along the way.

but it's a little too late - @irleggsywrites

(haikyuu!! x bleach; kageyama x ichigo; gen; humor; 11k words; ongoing)

Kageyama's elusive "girlfriend" turns out to be a bizarre ginger-haired boy who isn't Hinata. Subsequently, he may or may not lose it at some point.

Karasuno's getting kind of suspicious of Kageyama's relationship. It seems like he always runs into trouble around this guy, and some things aren't adding up. When push comes to shove, they aren't afraid to show their protective streak, especially when it comes to their youngest.

Ichigo likes his new volleyball-playing boyfriend a lot. He just wishes ghosts would stop crashing their dates, because it's a real mood-killer.

(This is 110% crack. HQ!! focused.)

Ignis Aurum Probat - writing_addict

(fullmetal alchemist: brotherhood x how to train your dragon; gen; angst; humor; 37k words; ongoing)

Edward Elric is born early into the dead of winter, on an island twelve days North of Hopeless and a few degrees south of Freezing-To-Death. He comes into the world sickly and small--and endlessly defiant, burning with the kind of rage that can shake the foundations of the universe. The gods themselves hear that scream, that roar of fury and thunder promising to remake the world as they know it, and wonder.

Fifteen years later, Ed brings down the Night Fury that's been plaguing his people for generations, stands over it with the perfect opportunity to make the kill...and spares it. And just like that, the Norns begin weaving the fate of a hero.

61 notes · View notes

oh-for-fic-sake · 4 years

Text

The Neighbors Son

You meet your new neighbors son.

Masterlist

Warnings: Swearing, Mature-ish, angst

A/n: so this is the start of my Clark Kent Imagine series that will sort of run alongside my Bruce Wayne ones, I re-wrote this about eight times so hope you like the final result as for the health insurance I'm British so have no idea how it works I just went along the lines of how car insurance works here.

Taglist: @two-unbeatable-beaters @thatgirly81

The Neighbors Son

Martha chuckled as you sat at her kitchen table grumbling over the papers in front of you.

"You do you lot have to do things so weird?! What the hell is this shit ?And what the fuck does that word even mean. Its not a word that's the fucking alphabet in the wrong order! THEY MADE UP NEW WORDS Martha can you take me out back and shoot me please? At this point I think that's my only option" You grunted resting your head on the table. Martha sighed rolling her eyes at your dramatic display you felt her slip the paper from underneath your head.

"Just whats gotten you so work up now girl..... Health insurance? Well its about damn time! You've been here four months .....I can see why this can seem difficult." She scanned the documents and slapped the side of your head making you sit up.

"Come on up, right this one is the best value but doesn't cover dental or opticians, so you have to pay for them, but it covers illness and emergancey care, if you choose the next one up you’ll get that and it also covers for maternity care." She pointed out the different options, you knew that you’d been lucky in England to have the nhs but until now you didn't know just how lucky.

"Can I upgrade? Like at a later date if I wanna have a one?" The older woman scanned the documents.

"Yes but you wont be able to claim anything for prenatal or maternity for at least six months after adding it to the policy." You nodded you didn't really see yourself accidentally falling pregnant for that you'd need to have sex and you've been on a dry spell since being here. You nodded taking the paper from her."So I will just do that then" you said wanting it over and done with she sighed at you crossing her arms giving you 'the look' that every woman got when she became a mother."How many have you looked at?" You shrunk under her stern gaze and rubbed the back of your neck nervously.

"Errr so far? In total? One" she sighed shaking her head at you, before pouring you both another coffee setting it in front of you,she hadn't realized how lonley she had been once the farm house across the field had been empty not until you had moved in, all the way from England you had bought the house with your inheritance selling most of the fields to others in the area just keeping a small two acres around the house for yourself. She had met you the day you moved in coming over to introduce herself see if you needed help, you both instantly hit it off and it wasn't long before she was looking out for you. It was hard for you to adjust to life here, loosing your dad was bad but she then found out that your mother had caused major problems practically chasing you out of the country, the woman had been unhappy with the will and wanted her 'half' tho it wasn't millions it was enough for you to live comfortably in the end you'd had to move as she kept coming around to the house causing problems and harassing you for money, you'd had to get away far away so settled in Kansas. It was different but a welcome change, slower and laid back sure sometimes you missed not being in the Hustle and bustle but you had everything you need, a comfy house ,decent car and an income from your books, you was an author writing adult books, tales of gorgeous cowboys, dominant business men and mafia king pin's all falling in love with the women of their dreams with erotic twists and scenes that would make a porn star blush. Martha had been a huge help since you got here ,she had taken you under her wing watching over you and you'd become fast friends, always finding yourselves at each others houses helping each other out. You groaned as she shook her head at you knowing the look. There was a lecture coming.

"That’s just silly, you should look around compare prices and policies, it could save you a lot of money in the long run, especially you i mean your a trouble magnet how you haven't already ended up in ER I don't know?" You smiled sweetly at her

"Because a have a kind and loving neighbor to patch me up" you said casting a look to the scar on your arm where she had sewed you up after a nasty fall on some farming equipment in the barn. She huffed at you rolling her eyes kids. And you was a kid only twenty seven years old younger then her Clark, sometimes she asked you why you don't go into town and meet some people your age you'd always cringe and shiver saying that they were to immature or just banged on about marriage and kids, which neither interested you in the slightest you were quite happy with things the way they were. Martha looked up as the dog perked up outside whining and yipping happily before she heard him

"Ma? You here?" She smiled as he entered the house wrapping her up in his arms she hugged him back.

"Clark? What are you doing here?" She pulled back a little seeing him upset she cupped his face.

"Oh god whats wrong? Is everything okay? Whats happened?"

"Its Lois...we had an argument I had to leave her Ma, its over she couldn't see past the super-" Martha quickly shushed him as You stood awkwardly thinking it better to leave not wanting to intrude. The man snapped his head in your direction releasing his mum and you were floored he was stunning, sure she had showed you photos of her son but they didn't do any justice. Tall broad and strong his biceps were fucking huge his chest tapered into a perfect v, dark hair hanging in messy curls atop his head some falling forward just skimming his eyes that were a glistening bright blue you felt your pussy clench violently. Fuck. You was so lost that you failed to notice him staring right back at you it was Martha clearing her throat that snapped you both out of what ever trance you'd both been put you under.

"Cheers for the coffee but I should get back and leave two to catch up, anyway this next chapter isn't gonna write itself..... at this point I don't think I’m gonna write it either." You said with a chuckle Martha turned to you putting her hands on her hips.

"Oh no you don't, your going park you butt right there and stay here to search other quotes" you gaped at her looking to her son he held up his hands staying out of it.

"Don't you go looking to him,he wont help you" you huffed crossing your arms

"Did you just give me homework? It sounds like you gave me home work." She nodded

"Damn right, health insurance is a big deal and you don't just pick the first one that pop's up on the internet" you pouted at her trying to change her mind she just stared you down tilting her head then you threw your hands up.

"Oh for fuck sake, fine I will look Jesus Christ" she nodded smiling not missing the way you and Clark was stealing glances at one another, well you stole glances Clark was out right staring. She slapped him upside the head.

"Don’t be rude son introduce yourself" he stuttered shyly flushing at being scolded before holding out a hand towards you quickly.

"Er Clark Kent nice to meet you Mrs?" You took his hand not surprised by how warm it was I mean this guy was hot, it only made sense right?.

"Miss Y/n Y/L/N but just call me Y/n everyone does....apart from your mum she calls me 'a pain in the ass'" he chuckled

"Then we already have something in common" you laughed as Martha motioned for you both to sit at the table smiling knowingly, she saw how Clark couldn't look away how the sorrow in his eyes disappeared as he looked at you. Clark couldn't tear his eyes away from you he gulped eyes raking over your form his mouth gone dry speechless. Wow. You was very attractive like you walked out of one of his fantasies, a tiny homely looking girl light tan with deep chocolate wavy hair in a short bob twisted in a half up do, tiny bun in the back with a few loose strands framing your small face that had a dusting of freckles from being out in the sun, tho he guessed that some were more permanent as they didn'tstop on your face trailing down into you blouse, his breathing hitched as his eyes couldn't help peeking seeing the tops of you breasts spilling over the cups of your bra as you slouched over the table barely resting your elbow on it due to how small you was. His cock twitched you were very tiny the top of your head didn't even reach the top of his chest, he estimated you to be around four foot nine maybe four foot ten he grunted a little, he did have a thing for smaller women, he loved that he towered over average sized women but you were like his dream girl,fuck if he didn't want to fold you in half and fuck you senseless. His pants tightened at the thought, he bet you'd struggle to take him but given the chance he would find a way to impale you forcing your little body to take every punishing inch he grunted a quietly his stomach clenching. He quickly pulled his eyes away before either you would notice trying to calm his slightly ragged breaths this wasn't like him at all, he had been raised a gentleman but sitting here he felt anything but. Drawing his eyes up to yours. Incredible, he got many compliments for his eye but yours were something else, one a light brown honey colour the other was the brightest green he had ever seen, like someone had captured an emerald with in it, he swallowed dryly again becoming hot under the collar twitching in his pants as he continued to assess you. He wasn't sure what you was doing in his Mothers house but he had no complaints whatsoever.

"S-so Y/n your not from around here." his voice cracked a little as he spoke you shook your head at him a little uncomfortable as Martha pottered about the kitchen busying herself with making a fresh pot of coffee, you moved to help her but she just shook her head at you.

"No I moved here four months ago from England, your mum has been helping me get settled, America is a lot weirder than I had initially thought" you giggled a little nervously crossing your legs trying to fight off the building tension between your thighs, it wasn't every day you sat across for a delicious looking male, already picturing him as the main character in your next book with the amount of fantasies you were sure to come you'd probably have enough material for a whole series. He grit his teeth a little as his cock jumped at the melodious sound of your voice and thick southern British accent, he wouldn't admit but your voice had now become his favorite sound of all, imagining just how high he could get it if you ever gave him a chance.

"Wow that’s pretty far, and you chose Smallville why not one of the big cities?" He asked as Martha walked across the kitchen washing up some dishes in the sink, you frowned she never did that when you was here, she was up to something.

"Well Gotham didn't look to promising and I couldn't find anything in metropolis, I didn't have much time to move and when I saw the farm house I thought why not and bought it now I'm just across the field from your mum. I might get a small place in the city at some point but right now I'm quite happy here"

"You haven't even been to metropolis yet and your already thinking of buying a place there? shouldn't you check it out first? Maybe you could show her around when she does visit Clark? Take her to see the sights she'd like that? Wouldn't you y/n?" Your jaw sort of hung open....was she trying to set you up with her son? You chuckled nervously seeing the smirk on the other woman face.

"Oh Martha he's probably busy-"

"No! No I'm not, I'm not busy at all!.....I-I mean sure I could to show you around." He interrupted you then flushed, Martha shook her head the boy wouldn't know sublty if it bit him on the ass. You blushed sipping more of your coffee.

"Well if your sure... but I need to finish my book I've already postponed the release date once, don't think the publisher will like another one" he smiled as his mother set down a cup and fresh coffee pot he refilled everyone's cups as she took a seat at the head of the table sitting back watching you both fumble around your words blushing and stuttering, there was definitely something going on here and she was a little smug and had a feeling she was going to enjoy this next bit.

"Your a writer? What do you write?" You blushed bright at his question. Oh shit.

"Haha Yeah, well I sort of write books, fiction"

"I don't think I've heard of you tho?" you looked down going beet red your pussy dampening your panties at the idea of him lying back in his bed reading one of your raunchy books.

"I use an alias so I don't get any backlash" he looked a little surprised but it wasn't uncommon even some journalists did this mostly if the do honest reviews of shops and services

"Oh so what type of fiction do you write children's books?" You flushed more at his innocence looking to Martha who was snickering quietly to herself. She was going to be no help here whatsoever.

"No..Not children's books...My stuff is more...Mature" you desperately looked to Martha eyes screaming. Help me!. poor Clark tilted his head a little not understanding why you seemed to be getting so embarrassed

"Oh for teens then?" his mother finally cracked up laughing out right at the face you pulled at him deciding to put an end to to sorry affair, it was painful to watch.

"Oh for god-She writes porn Clark! Erotica, Adult fantasies" Clark spat his coffee not ready for that at all, coughing and spluttering,you got up quickly just dodging the drink sprayed in your direction.

"MARTHA!..Oh shit are you okay big guy?" Patting to poor mans back as Martha sat there sipping her coffee smirking into her cup.

"What? Like I'm wrong? we'd be here all day if I'd let that pan out" You flushed at her words as he finally caught his breath before you sat back down and sunk in your seat mortified she just came out and said it.

"Ah okay then wow I didn't expect that....I mean you look so cute...Not that I don't think you can be sexy and cute cos you are shit I mean er what do I mean?...Its just not what I'd have thought you'd write....But there's nothing wrong with that, I imagine its quite hard NO!no not hard...Not that its easy that's not what I meant just that it would be hard-Difficult! difficult it would be difficult to write." Martha laughed out loud having the time of her life as you both flushed bright red, Clark was trying to talk himself out of his own embarrassment, you on the other hand just Blinked at him as he had a melt down so red he looked like his head was going to pop, finally taking pity on him you interrupted his babbling.

"Its okay...I get what you mean...Sometimes its... Difficult but you just you know keep at it..." Martha smiled oh yes you two definitely liked each other, now if only she could find a way to set you up together. An awkward silence fell over the kitchen as you fiddled with your cup a little and Clark trying to look anywhere but you failing miserably, she decided to have some mercy and change the subject and let you know that he was available all at once.

"So you and Lois are over for good this time?" You leaned back in your seat watching his face drop you couldn't help feel sorry for him.

"Yeah, she just kept pushing, wanting me to be someone I'm not, to play that part all the time I'm sick of it! it started got to the point I no longer had any choice, I'd do what ever for a quiet life even if it made me unhappy" Martha sighed at him she had seen this coming for a long time but had to step back and let him figure it out for himself.

"Clark I'm sorry things didn't work out I really am but she would never be satisfied until everything went her way you knew that"he nodded solemnly sighing you could tell who ever this Lois was had meant the world to him.

"I think I knew deep down she wasn't the one, I just thought if I carried on, if I stuck with it she would see how it was effecting me and change just a little for my sake. Just like I did for her you know?"

"She was never going to son, in her eyes you had become what she wanted so she didn't have to change at all but she forgot the most important thing in a relationship that's its give and take she forgot to be what you needed" Martha held his hand he sighed looking at her nodding.

"Well this happened just over three weeks ago and she is still carrying on like we are together, like nothings changed! showing up at my apartment when she feels like it and throwing a fit when i don't let her in and is telling everyone I'm her date to this party now I'm stuck, I don't want to go with her but if I go alone then she's going corner me." he sounded exhausted and fed up and slightly bitter towards this woman and with good reason you knew how this type of thing could were on someone, you'd seen it first hand growing up.

"Party? what Party?" he waved his hand at his Mothers question

"A staff party celebrating another award and I don't want to go alone, if I do I know I will end up going back to her I really don't want to. So need to find someone else but there is no one shes still letting everyone think we're together! and none of them want to be on her bad side. I just need a woman to pretend to be my girlfriend for one night"

"Now Clark that's not fair on whoever you take, your a handsome boy and anyone you take might really like you it could crush them if they find out your using them. You can't use one women to prove a point to your ex it isnt right your father and I raised you better then that." You interrupted before she could lay into him anymore.

"I can understand what he is getting at tho, sorry to interrupt and if I'm being out of line tell me, but she sounds like my Mother, relationships are give and take, you can't just take and take and expect your other half to put up with it, Clark if you need someone to go with you to make it clear your finished with her I will go with you, no strings attached or hard feelings but women who think everything should revolve and change around them and their needs really fucks me off!! especially when they pull that shit on a sweet genuine person, in the end these women just destroy the men their with. I don't know you very well but Martha raised you so you can't be that bad and that's enough for me." You hissed some of the words it was like your parents all over again. Your mother was spoilt and selfish always demanding that your father change the way he was for her, you had watched as he had given up everything for her but it was never enough, he had to play a part and it ate away at him for years sending him into a deep depression, yet she never did anything in return or tried to help him. In the end, you at seven years old had found him trying to commit suicide. The thought of you being the one to find his body was what broke the camel's back he threw her out the next day then tried divorcing her but she wouldn't sign the papers so instead they remained separated she had nothing so you was left in your dads care, he was happier then ever but the damage had been done he never found anyone else, she hung around every few months trying to weasel her way back in missing the money more than her family, when she didn't get her way she tried to destroy any happiness he found. Luckily he had sense enough to rewrite his will and piddle away the money in the account he had left to her his final fuck you to her was when the executor of the will read out that you was left with the car, house and just over seven hundred and eighty thousand pounds the housekeeper Susanna was left the holiday home in Devon and forty thousand pounds and your mother well she got twenty nine pound sixty seven pence and was aloud to have the expensive china that the Susanna had been instructed to smash after his passing....Yeah your dad was a bastard but it was funny as fuck. That’s why you had to leave she kept coming to the house harassing you for money. The restraining order hadn't worked so you decided to move you had the means to do it so went for it, she would never find you here and couldn't use the fact shes your mother to find you because you wasn't a minor the cherry on top the account that your dad was leaving for your mother was what he used to pay for your college and university. Martha sighed knowing why you got so wound up and you was right Lois was similar to your mother.

"You'd do that? Really?" You nodded to him smiling

"Absolutely I ain't afraid of no American.... apart from your mum shes scary as fuck, but seriously I can handle anything she tries to throw at me and you can show me around town while your at it, I'm guessing its in metropolis? when is it?" Martha sat back a little stumped turns out she wont have to set you two up after all.

"Err Its this Saturday ,you sure you want to come what about your book?" you waved him off

"Its fine Clark I can bring my laptop and work on it in the hotel" he nodded grinning wide suddenly excited about this next week then faltered.

"Don't bother booking a hotel you can stay with me for the week after all your doing me a huge favor its the least I can do to repay you" he chose to ignore his mothers raised brow. She had a few guesses at exactly how he was planning to pay you back and she doubted it was just going to be bed and breakfast.... probably breakfast in bed if the looks he gave you were anything to go by, not that she minded you would be a better fit for him anyway. Call it mothers intuition but she got the feeling that Clark would be around a little more now that you were just across the field.

"Oh no I couldn't! a hotel would be fine"

"I insist I would love nothing more then to have you to myself for the week" Martha tried to bite back a laugh, she never realized how cheesy her son was trying to flirt, no wonder he didn't have much success but she could see you fall for it hook line and sinker as you flushed squirming in your seat a little, he smirked at you from across the table getting more confident, he liked to think that he had already caught you. Prick he new exactly what he was doing as he leaned back man spreading, making your walls clench.

"You could spend the week ,we can catch a train tomorrow afternoon if you like, be back in time for dinner there's a nice diner near my apartment" you nodded a little suddenly feeling like one of the women in your books flustered heart racing a mile a minute as the man of your dreams offers to take you away from the boring daily routine. The question was were you brave enough to follow through with it, hell you'd moved to the other side of the world on a snap decision, spending a week alone with a drop dead gorgeous man should be a breeze, it didn't take long to decide giving him a shy smile nodding as you had butterflies in your tummy. His face lit up

"Great I will check the train times It's Sunday service but there should still be some in the afternoon"

"Perfect! I should go and pack then I suppose,Martha if I leave a key here could you watch the house for me and feed the fish when I'm gone" she nodded quickly excited but anxious at the same time, hoping that you would hit it off with Clark but at the same time apprehensive about how fast you was going, after all you only just met, but you were both adults and could handle yourselves and she knew you'd be safe with him.

"Oh is it formal or what?"

"Oh yes, its theme is Hollywood glam"

"Oooo I've got the perfect dress, any way I'm off and will see you both tomorrow be back around eleven tomorrow morning?" he stood nodding walking you to the door making you swoon inside as he opened the door above you reminding you just how big he was, a gentle giant.

"I-I'll see you tomorrow then Clark" he leaned down to your ear whispering

"Can't wait, sweet dream's Y/n I know mine will be" you gasped as he pulled away winking chuckling at your hot cheeks, he could have a lot of fun making you blush he decided as you turned quickly scampering down the stairs away from the house towards yours, who's roof you could barely see over the crops from this distance. He stayed there leaning on the door frame arms crossed groaning watching your ass sway as you made your way into the brakes in the crops what the tractors used to get across the field disappearing into the high crops.

"So you like her then?" he jumped back bumping into the door frame making it creak a little at his mothers sudden appearance, she giggled folding the tea towel in her hands.

"Wow you must have taken a shine to her if your so mesmerized by her or more specifically her backside, that I can sneak up on you,I haven't been able to do that since you were a little boy." he chuckled embarrassed that she'd caught him staring

"Not that I think you would but Clark? don't play with her feelings okay? shes a good kid and had it tough over the past few years and she doesn't need a heart break on top of everything else" he snapped his head to his mom.

"Ma you know I wouldn't-" she fixed him with a look

"You just admitted in there that you was going to use some poor girl to make a point to Lois and I'm telling you now if you hurt her I wont be impressed"

"I wouldn't do that to her, I wont hurt her I promise, but I would like to get to know her more...see if we could you know" she smiled softly at him

"I'm just saying your a handsome man and she could fall for you easily, don't use her as a rebound." he sighed she had a point but after seeing you all thoughts of Lois died.

"I like her Ma do you-do you think maybe she could like me to? this time have a relationship with me, get to know Clark Kent before Superman? that Clark could be enough this time?" that made her pause clenching the cloth in her hands twisting it, there was something in the way he said that, so unsure and hopeless she fumed inside his confidence was knocked she felt like she was speaking to the shy beaten down preteen he once was. He truly believed that Clark Kent wasn't good enough anymore and there was only one person to blame for that,it was with those words she realized that Lois had hurt him and hurt him bad, she sighed pulling him down kissing his cheek then cupped his cheeks making him look her in the eye.

"Now you listen to me and you listen well. You are good enough and you are loved, I don't know what Lois has put into your head, and for her safety I don't think I should know, but you forget it right this instant! you hear me?" he nodded a little still unsure as Martha searched his eyes for a little glimmer of confidence but her heart clenched when she couldn't find any, that confidence from earlier must have been false bravado. Lois was lucky she wasn't going to metropolis herself she's probably kill her for hurting her baby, tho she's sure Y/n was going to rip her apart in her stead it was a pity she wouldn't be there to see it.

"I think Y/n is already smitten with you and that you'd be good for one another. I've only known her four months but She doesn't try to be anything she's not, she takes people as she sees them and doesn't have time for all the games other women play its why we get along so well. And as a side note she has never reacted like that to any one else's attempts at flirting trust me there have been quite a few try when we've been out and she shut them down....Quite brutally now that I think of it. But if your serious about her give it your all I don't think you will be disappointed I think you'd be a good match." she wiped under his eye as they welled a little with unshed tears.

"Y-you really think she could like me?" he asked in a small voice.

"There’s no doubt in my mind that she already does, you think she'd agree to spend a week with you if she didn't? Honestly if you both hadn't made plans I was going to play matchmaker myself. Now why don't you go have a cold shower? and I can start on dinner"

"Cold shower?"

"You think I haven't notice your problem?" he flushed laughing wiping at his eyes and pulling his top down a little trying to cover the tent in his pants as she walked back into the house patting his back.

"Oh shit! You think she notice to?!" his mother laughed shrugging

"Who knows I mean she was checking you out to" as she entered the kitchen he stood there dumbfounded

"What Are you sure? I didn't notice"

"You wouldn't your a man, now go have a shower you are not eating at the table like that" he groaned shaking his head closing the front door making his way up the stairs to the bathroom.

#clark kent imagine #clark kent x reader #clark kent x you #clark kent x y/n #superman x reader #superman x you #dc x you #dc imagine #dc x reader #superman x y/n #superman imagine

545 notes · View notes

slightlymore · 4 years

Text

cute~

- a pride spin-off -

pairing: haechan x mark

other characters: doyoung, jaemin, jungwoo, onew (??? only bc I needed a name 😔)

genre: angst!! smut! fluff!!! one-shot, company!au (you can read this without reading "pride" first but make sure to read at least the little synopsis below, just to have some kind of context for the first part)

warnings: 18+, language, sexual activities, alcohol, drunk characters

words: 14K (oops)

for those who didn’t read pride and don't want to: doyoung and y/n are in love with each other but because of a series of unfortunate events (them being stupid) they can’t be together. doyoung leaves her after college and starts working at haechan’s company while being miserable; the two boys become enemies/friends. everything goes relatively well until one day y/n makes an appearance and starts working there as well. doyoung and y/n finally get (their shit) together and become a couple. haechan is the happy friend witnessing all of that and this is his story

(the photo was meant to be a shitpost but now I kinda like it lmaooo)

The phone rang for the millionth time that morning, a piercing and resounding noise, making Haechan unable to hear his own thoughts. The boy groaned. It was only 10 am yet everyone suddenly needed to speak with him. Haechan would have loved to spend his workday gossiping on the phone. Maybe chit-chatting about everyone. Listening to his colleagues talk about George's new too-expensive-for-his pockets-but-he's-an-idiot car, or the scandalous hairstyle Alex tried out to impress his already-married-and-twenty-years-older flame, or to hear how someone heard from someone else that somebody had sex with someone somewhere. But not that day. Haechan was exhausted, physically, and mentally, head buried between his arms, the white noises of the office almost putting him to sleep. The infernal device stopped ringing for a second and the young man sighed relieved before it rang again soon after. Haechan whined, almost sobbing, while lightly hitting his forehead on the desk. A soft 'what the fuck' made him raise his face with pained eyes squinting from the sudden too much light. "Are you alright?", the same voice asked, his desk neighbour inquiring. "Mind your own business, Owen", Haechan mumbled and finally put one hand on the phone while massaging the base of his nose with the other. "... my name is Onew", the dude whispered offended, but Haechan's little attention was already drifting away. A female voice said something that Haechan couldn't catch but to which he replied with a short "yeah, thanks", having figured out the words "intern" and "acceptance" through her quick mumbling. When he first heard the news during the beginning of the year reunion, Haechan was ecstatic, to say the least. They said he was responsible and could handle taking care of an intern making Haechan's shoulders widen at the compliments. Also, having an innocent soul to bother for a few months? It meant some company and less work for himself. Paradise. But Haechan had already forgotten about the joy he felt before. He had been feeling weird for a while now and he hated it. The previous night he didn't go home after Doyoung and Y/N left the company building. He listened to them talk for an excruciating period while pretending to sleep. It was beautiful, choked voices and raw confessions, and he felt like the third wheel in his own life. When Haechan walked out of his office one day, months before that, with the intention of "grabbing something important from somewhere" (or taking a break while making it pass as work) and heard the loud bang of the neighbour office door, he didn’t think that his life would go spiralling down from that moment on. It took him days. No, it took him weeks, maybe months, before the uncomfortable feeling creeping on him, making his spine shiver and palms sweat could be classified as something real by his brain. As a feeling. Sitting down on his chair, tired fingers tapping away at the keyboard for hours, he would suddenly feel this ungodly urge to get up and go to that office again as if an obscure force possessed him. To do what? To see a pair of angry eyes. Angry and full of pain. They were beautiful: round but also angled, dark but also light, absent as if looking at anything but their surroundings. Looking at something only they could see. That thing, sadly, was never Haechan. The boy tried everything to be seen by them. Being friendly, being funny, being helpful. Then he tried being rude. To his immense joy, the latter worked better, as if those eyes hatched such an enormous amount of anger that they had to spill some onto someone. And Haechan didn’t mind being that someone if it also meant being the object of those eyes’ attention at the same time. Then he realized that he didn’t want to see only the eyes. Something else was fighting for Haechan’s regard. Pink and soft looking, often stretched in a line, sometimes forming a pout. God, Haechan would have done everything to be able to touch those lips even once, even for a second. And he did it during his most feverish dreams. The first time, he woke up panting, ashamed, shaken to the core, the feeling of that soft skin still ghosting his own lips. The second time Haechan raised a trembling hand and touched the place where his subconsciousness created such a realistic scenario. He caressed it slowly, laying in that obscure slumber, silently, afraid to wake up his rational side. The third time he didn’t need to dream. He just imagined, shamelessly. His lips got kissed and his name was pronounced with such lust and desire to leave Haechan panting. So real, as if Doyoung whispered that while being beside Haechan in his room. It took Doyoung a few good weeks to call Haechan by his name in real life. When he finally did it, he wasn't even scolding him. No. From weird conjunction of stars, Haechan didn’t need to do something to gain Doyoung’s attention that day. He was in the photocopying room. One hand was mindlessly using the machines, the other was warmly hugging a mug of coffee. His slowly descending glasses were being pushed back by one of his fingers when a fluttering shadow appeared behind him. Haechan’s hands stopped as if his crawling skin could physically predict the future. “Haechan”, Doyoung said. Just like that, sweet and soft. And the boy with that name let his coffee mug fall to the ground. Oh. “Haechan!” Doyoung repeated. “What the hell?” Yes. Yes. Haechan. That’s me. That’s my name on your lips. Say it again. “Haechan! You’re doing this on purpose now”. Doyoung stood tall with hands on his hips, looking at the way Haechan was failing to grab his mug, letting it comically slip from his hands, again and again, new coffee stains covering the carpet. I just love how my name sounds in your mouth. I don't want you to stop. Please. “Oops”, Haechan chuckled, the mask he carefully crafted for Doyoung easily slipping on his face, and despite everything, Doyoung rolled his eyes with a little smile himself. “You’re such an idiot”. Oh fuck. That. Haechan almost forgot. The boy could drown in the light that Doyoung’s face emitted when he was smiling. It would dissipate for a split second the darkness lingering around him and it was Haechan’s doing. Haechan did that. It made his little heart buzz every time and soon enough he started to fantasize about a day in which Doyoung would not have that expression line between his eyebrows anymore. And it arrived eventually. Haechan realized everything would go downhill for himself when he got blinded by Doyoung’s soul. He could see it before as well but not this way. Not while the older man's cheeks got red and his pupils were trembling. And Haechan understood soon what that was because a sick person recognizes another sick person easily. Was Haechan like that as well? Were his cheeks flushed and eyes glossy every time he looked at Doyoung? Ah, Doyoung’s soul. He took it out so suddenly and poured it into that girl’s hands. Haechan felt like dying. No. No, wait. It's supposed to go like this. I should be there. I worked so hard. I endured so much. It can’t end like this. This is my story. Isn’t it? And it was, but not the type of story Haechan imagined. In this universe it ended in him being alone, bones cold and empty, looking at Doyoung’s back as he carried his love in his arms. Haechan stayed back there, motionless, no arms holding him. He bit his lips for a little while, looking around the office as if not knowing on which planet he was. Then he crouched down and cried. He was tired. Yeah, he was just tired. It has been a long week and a long day. He was exhausted. That was the reason. Haechan, you're good. Just get a good night sleep. You’ll be fine. Now get up and go home. And he did that. Like a robot. He was alone inside the 4 am metro, blinding, fluorescent lights burning his fatigued eyes. His feet dragged him towards his apartment although he found himself knocking on Jaemin's door instead. Jaemin was a weird guy and Haechan loved him dearly. He just never slept. Every time Haechan called him, he somehow was wide awake doing some random shit. Haechan hoped that he didn't suddenly change his habits because he desperately needed some arms to crash into. And Jaemin opened the door as expected, a popsicle between his lips, eyes wide and bright. Haechan stepped inside and took the snack away, putting his lips on Jaemin's instead, pushing him against the wall, letting the coldness of Jaemin's tongue numb his thoughts. And he let the popsicle fall from his fingers when Jaemin wrapped him between his arms, guiding him towards the bedroom, no questions asked, no romance. I need a distraction right now, Haechan's whole being was screaming and Jaemin was good at reading people. Quickly and effortless, clothes sliding down, Haechan's mind finally lingered in a grey bliss as the only thing he could think of was the way Jaemin rolled his hips into him, sending shots of pleasure through his whole body. But then Haechan's slipped. "Doyoung-", he whimpered then gasped, eyes wide with horror and cheeks reddening. Jaemin didn't care if Haechan called other guys’ names but when Haechan put his palms on his face, chest rising and falling quickly, sobbing desperately, Jaemin stopped and sighed. He let Haechan go and rolled over, wrapping his shaking frame with his arms. "Do you want to talk?" he asked softly. Haechan shook his head, burying it into the other's chest. Jaemin stayed quiet, the only sound in the dark room being Haechan's irregular breaths, his fingers delicately drawing patterns on the other’s skin. "It's going to get better", Jaemin whispered after a while. "You're going to be seen by someone one day, just like you see everyone else”. It was weird how Jaemin always had the perfect thing to say. Though Haechan didn’t believe that, he had no force to argue. He stayed like that for the next hour, in silence, until the sun came out. Then he got up and let Jaemin prepare his breakfast that he barely touched. Haechan then borrowed the other's clothes and said it was fine for him to go to work that morning. You have to be sick to be able to call in sick, Haechan said. Because you’re someone that follows rules and does an honest job, Jaemin commented sarcasting with a raise of the brow. I just need to be busy, Haechan added and left.

Now, heading towards the acceptance, he regretted not staying home, maybe sleeping the whole day. Sleeping would be good but dreaming? He was afraid of that. The squeaking sound of Haechan’s shoes on the main floor tiles was so distressing that Haechan felt like taking them off and throw a tantrum in the middle of all those white collars. Blinking fast he sighed when he saw the new guy, an anonymous-looking young man looking around as if uncomfortable and slightly afraid. Haechan introduced himself in a monotone voice, letting the intern shake his hand then he turned around with a short 'follow me', not giving the other time to do anything else besides tailing his supervisor. Haechan has been babbling about the company for a good five minutes now, walking quickly through the corridors, showing rooms and people. He wasn't doing a very good job because he didn't care. The new guy, weirdly enough, didn't seem disoriented at all and Haechan shrugged internally. "And this is the terrace", the boy finally finished his monologue as they both stepped outside. It was a sunny day but the wind was quite strong, making Haechan close his eyes as his fluffy hair danced around his forehead. "Cute," the guy commented with a soft chuckle. Haechan looked around. Cute? It was kinda cute, he guessed. Too many ugly buildings around though and it wasn't the best-kept terrace. He turned his head to face the intern. "What's cute?" Haechan asked. It was the first word that guy said and Haechan wanted to hear him speak. The intern was looking at him already instead of the surroundings and Haechan could have sworn that the dude's cheeks were flushed with a pink hue. "You are", he said shyly, eyes big and twinkling. Haechan could only blink back. Wait. What? Did this guy just call him cute? Cute? "Listen, thanks, but you have to pay me respect. I'm your supervisor", Haechan replied trying hard to keep his voice stable. He wasn't annoyed but he couldn't just giggle, could he? Also, who calls strangers cute? On the workplace? What a weirdo. The guy’s expression shifted at Haechan’s words as if in slow motion. "Oh God, sorry, I don't know what just happened. I apologize. It was inappropriate", the intern babbled and stuttered, cheeks going from pink to red, eyes darting around, not knowing where to look. Haechan has never seen someone that transparent with his feelings before and he could tell that he was very honest. Looking so naive, Haechan fought the urge to roll his eyes at him just to make him feel even more embarrassed. "I can't fire you personally or anything and I'm not your boss, but I can tell people to fire you", Haechan tried to sound cold even if the situation was rather funny. The look the guy gave to Haechan was of pure terror a for a split second Haechan felt almost sorry. But then the dude’s eyes darted to Haechan’s hair, still flying around his forehead. Haechan puffed annoyed and put one hand on top of his head as to stop the motion. The intern’s expression relaxed. "And what are you going to say? That it's because I called you cute?" he asked. His lips were back into a timid smile. Haechan was baffled. "What is so cute about me?", he sniffled, sure that he caught a cold already and switched the hand from his hair to his ear as the wind got even stronger. The intern took the question seriously. "You have curly purple hair-", he started then stopped as if that was enough to explain his comment, "-and well, your cheeks are full and now they're uhm red and it's... very cute. Also, your eyes are big and round and it's very cute-"

Haechan groaned incredulously.

"Oh my God! Stop saying cute", he spoke up to make his voice heard over the loud rumble of the wind, before turning on his heels and walking towards the terrace door. The intern’s cheeks turned pink again as he tried hard to not add whatever he wanted to say.

_______

Mark was told that he was somewhat of a dense guy. He disapproved. He just paid attention to what he wanted and disregarded the rest. So, if you asked him to show off the company to you, what tasks he had to do or where the bathroom was, he wouldn't know where to start. But if you asked him to tell you how many moles Haechan Lee the Supervisor had, he could answer in a second. It was weird and Mark wasn't a romantic person at all. But when he saw the guy walking out the elevator, eyebrows furrowed and dark circles underneath a pair of tired and red eyes, Mark felt a tingle in his stomach that he could only describe as love at first sight. Okay. Maybe not love. Crush at first sight? Attraction? Mark didn't know what that was and it made him so confused that he could only look at the guy's back when walking around the company as if it could give him some answers. Haechan, he said while letting Mark shake his hand. Of course. It fit him perfectly. Mark could see it - the sun - underneath his skin. Their fingers parted ways too quickly after shaking hands and Mark felt so paralyzed by the sudden tingle on his skin that he couldn’t fully pay attention. Was he also warm to the touch? Mark desperately wanted to find out. Was it weird? He was being weird. But God, he was so cute. Cute. Very cute. Cute. Cute. So fucking cute.

This is all Mark’s mind was thinking about and when Mark thought about something he would just say it. Just like that. Cute. Don’t say it now though. Cute. I swear, Mark, shut up, for once. So cute. Please, not now. “Cute”, his tongue slipped.

Goddammit.

“What’s cute?” Haechan asked. The view. The view is cute. The view, Mark. Mark, say it. Mark, are you listening? The view. “You are”, Mark said instead and Haechan suddenly turned even cuter. Mark gasped, firstly because of the way Haechan’s cheeks turned red and his eyes round and big, then after a good full second that felt like an eternity, because of embarrassment. Oh shit. Fired. He was about to get fired. "God, sorry, I don't know what just happened. I apologize. It was inappropriate", Mark felt like running away. He woke up that morning with the intent of finally living the life he worked so hard for and there he was instead, calling strangers cute and making everyone uncomfortable for the sole reason of not being able to shut his mouth for once. Haechan looked embarrassed as he was though and that little detail made Mark hope that it wasn’t all over. Then Haechan shut some cold blinds on his own face and Mark knew that Haechan thought he was safe, that Mark wasn’t able to see his feelings underneath all that. It wasn’t an efficient job and Mark wondered if other people needed just that little act to not see Haechan anymore.

_______

"Good morning". Haechan saw the intern’s feet first before hearing his voice, but he didn't raise his face as suddenly something very important and urgent was being shown on the computer screen and he couldn't physically let his eyes fall on the way the guy wore his suit.

It was terrible. Long legs and strong thighs on display right in front of his desk? Terrible, and he didn’t need any more distractions in the workplace. After the intern left for the day with a soft “see you on Monday”, both tired having spent most of the time walking around the company and explaining boring paperwork, Haechan had not been able to stop thinking about him the whole weekend. No. No, it wasn’t a crush or anything. Haechan was just, what’s the word? baffled, s h o c k e d, appalled. Some random guy called him cute and Haechan acted that way? Blushing timidly? Was he feeling that bad? Was he that sick? Unacceptable. He was Haechan, for fuck’s sake. And Haechan didn’t just blush. He could not slip anymore. "Yeah, hi Mike", he replied lazily, fingers typing something he didn’t really need to write. "It's Mark", the intern replied in a neutral tone. Haechan knew it was Mark. In fact, he also knew his full name. Mark Lee. Born on August 2nd, 1999. Toronto. Moved to Vancouver. Graduated from university a few years ago. Great grades. Interested in music and sports. Plays the guitar. Good boy. Loves animals. Does charity work regularly. Has a normal amount of friends. Doesn't know how to take selfies. No, he was not being weird. He just read his CV.

Obviously.

He was his supervisor. He needed to read that. The other info? He Googled him only to make sure that he wasn't a criminal. And the social media research? It was just to check on his personality.

Obviously.

What if he posted about illegal shit? He had to check every photo and tagged person. It was part of his job. He was single, even if Haechan didn't search for that in particular. Haechan loved his work a lot and he didn't care that he worked on that until 3 am, scrolling through his phone, drifting to sleep with Mark's selfies impregnated on his lids. It's just that he took his job seriously.

Okay. Okay.

It wasn’t the whole truth. Haechan was curious. Who calls you cute all of a sudden? Haechan had to know more.

"Okay, Matt. What about you go and bring me a coff-", Haechan started but got interrupted by a hand, delicately placing a cup of steamy coffee in front of him. Haechan stared at it as if not understanding what that was then finally raised his eyes to meet Mark's gentle ones. He was smiling. "I stalked your Instagram. Full of food and coffee", Mark explained honestly with a shrug while walking around the desk and sitting down on his chair. They had to share a desk and Mark was as close as to touch elbows. Haechan hated having people so close to him when he didn't want them; especially at that moment, as Mark rested his head on his hand and just stared.

Yeah, he stared. His eyes were piercing, looking at Haechan as if that’s what normal people do. Scanning him from head to toe, then looking into his eyes as if able to see something there.

Haechan ignored him and looked away. "Stalking my social media is problematic, Mike". Mark chuckled lightly. "You did the same". Haechan's head snapped. "And why would I do that?”. Mark shrugged. "Close the tabs if you didn't want me to find out," he smiled staring at Haechan's laptop.

The younger’s eyes suddenly widened and with a quick hand, he closed it in a second, cheeks hot with shame. He opened his mouth to say something to get himself out of that embarrassing situation but Mark thankfully didn't give him any time.

"What are we doing today, sir?" he asked instead with a sly smile. "We write codes", Haechan replied quietly. "Fun", was Mark's comment.

And they did that the whole morning, ignoring each other's knees as they sometimes brushed against each other. And they ignored the way their knuckles touched when both reached for their own cup of coffee. And Haechan ignored Mark's cologne while Mark ignored the way the computer lights made Haechan's skin glow. Mark loved programming, he always did, but that morning he thought that it would be nice to not be a programmer, just for a minute, just to be in a well-lit office and see how different Haechan would look under the sun instead.

_______

Haechan stared down at his sandwich, sitting still wrapped and untouched in his lap. Then he looked up at the blue sky and let the white fluffy clouds calm him.

It happened close to the lunch break.

"Spaghetti", Mark said suddenly. Onew had left already and in front of their office, everyone was walking the corridor heading out. Haechan was finally getting into the flow of working when Mark's hoarse voice startled him. "It's your favourite food, isn't it?" Mark asked, explaining himself. "Soup. I don't put things I love on my Instagram", Haechan replied. Mark looked pensive. "This is why there's no girlfriend photo there?" he wondered with a timid smile. Huh? What was that? So this is what was happening? This is the reason for the cute?

Haechan had no force to being hit on, as much as Mark intrigued him. He had zero force and suddenly all the thoughts that Haechan buried away for a few days, came back like a bulldozer.

Haechan bit his tongue before talking too much. "Maybe the girlfriend doesn't exist", he mumbled before getting up and grabbing his wallet.

"Wait, are you going away?" Mark got up as well, surprised. "I thought we were going to eat together. I don't know other people-". "Well, I don't want to. Make some new friends", he replied and just walked away. No, he ran away and the first place he thought about was the terrace. It was the only uncontaminated place in the whole company. Doyoung has never been there before.

And Haechan loved the clouds. He loved the wind moving them around fast. It was mesmerizing and in moments like those, he was able to not think about anything, until he was not Haechan anymore, until he was a cloud himself, floating in the blue sky.

"Sorry, I didn't know this was your favourite place", a voice startled him for the second time that day.

Haechan looked at his right where Mark was standing with a plate of food in his hands. He looked like a scared deer, turning around to leave Haechan alone, probably wondering what he did wrong but too anxious to confront Haechan about it.

"It's alright. You can stay", Haechan spoke softly and resumed his cloud gazing.

Mark stopped uncertain, standing still for a little while but then he walked towards Haechan and slowly sat down, resting his back on the wall as Haechan did, raising his eyes to watch the sky.

"Pretty", Mark commented and this time he was actually talking about the view.

Haechan hummed, then after a moment of silence, he apologized.

Mark began eating his food. "For what?" he asked with his mouth full. They both knew the reason but Haechan still appreciated Mark’s effort to showcase that he wasn’t mad at him. "For telling you that I don't want to eat together. I was being an ass for no reason", Haechan explained. Mark shook his head. "It's alright. I'm sorry if I came off clingy". Haechan huffed. "Funny. Usually, I'm the clingy one".

Mark swallowed and Haechan looked at him. "I haven't been myself lately. But I promise I'm not an asshole". Mark smiled back kindly. "I know. I can see that".

Haechan's expression flattered.

Mark took another bite. "You look very warm. Your name is very appropriate for your personality. You're just… very cute", he added with a shy smile.

Haechan continued staring at the other, unable to make a single sound.

The other had a few other bites as if not noticing the way his words made Haechan feel then he finally raised his gaze.

"Why are you not eating? Are you sick?" Mark inquired eyeing Haechan's sandwich. The boy finally sighed and looked up at the sky again. "Maybe". "Well, you'll get worse if you don't eat", Mark commented and grabbed the sandwich, unwrapping it and putting it into Haechan's hand with force. "I can't believe you're treating your supervisor like this. Calling him cute and forcing him to eat", Haechan stared at the food in his hand before taking a small bite, mostly to make Mark happy. The other shrugged. "You act like no one calls you cute every minute. Also, I am older than you. I can do that”. Haechan rolled his eyes. "I'm still your senior. You don't want to see me get mad. I can guarantee you that". Mark opened his mouth to say something dangerously similar to “cute” but then smiled instead, shaking his head. Haechan forced himself to keep a straight face. "If you say it again…", he warned the other. Mark cleaned his already clean fingers on a napkin then suddenly grabbed Haechan's cheek with two fingers. The boy's eyes got wide and he almost dropped his food, his mouth open in a surprised o.

Mark smiled even more at his reaction, gulping his last piece of food while gently pinching Haechan's face as if he were a child. Then he let him go and got up, dusting his pants. "I didn't say anything this time", Mark explained innocently.

Haechan looked up at him, still shocked.

"I'll see you in the office. Finish your food", Mark told him and left. Haechan could distinctly hear Mark comment "so fucking cute" while he was descending the stairs.

_______

That night Haechan fell into his usual decadent slumber. He was almost fully unconscious, the twilight sleep making space for a depraved and troubled dream. Fingers twitching and muscles quivering, Haechan’s mind transformed his day yearning in darkness. Images of eyes and lips tormented him again. It has always been the same pattern, yet something new derailed the boy’s focus that night. Little details. The roundness of the eyes, the form of the lips, the touch of the fingers, the voice. That voice sounded different and it whispered something Haechan has never dreamt about before. A single word, soft but sensual, repeated again and again in Haechan’s ear.

That morning, after a very long time, the boy woke up with a new name on his lips.

_______

Mark sometimes thought that everyone was just stupid besides himself.

Not because of an unhealthy superiority complex or something, but because he couldn’t understand how everyone could be that blind.

“Oh, Lara, I love your new blazer”, Haechan would say while walking around the company with Mark following suit. Poor Lara would blush and be genuinely happy about the compliment. But Mark could see that Haechan thought it was atrocious. And Adam’s stuttering speech a well. Oh, and Joseph’s wrinkly newborn.

However, it wasn’t this fake persona Haechan had that made Mark uneasy. It was the one he would wear when talking about himself. Oh, I slept very well last night. No, I don’t need any help. Yes, everything is fine, what do you mean? Smiles and laughs and sarcastic comments.

Mark wanted to know. He wanted to get closer and dust off the misty layer on Haechan’s eyes.

Maybe Mark thought too highly of himself. Maybe it was his ego talking.

I’m going to be the one to help Haechan, that’s the only thing he could think about.

And lately, during sleepless nights, Mark would beat himself up about it.

It’s not your business, Mark. You want this to feel a good person.

Except, he would then frown and hug his pillow tighter, getting annoyed at himself.

No, I would want it even it wasn’t me to help Haechan out. I just want to see him happy.

Yeah. This sounds good.

So he would drift away to sleep, peaceful, knowing that he was selfless.

Alas, it took very little to Mark to realize that he wasn’t that selfless as he thought.

Mark raised his eyes when Haechan’s abrupt manners opened the office door with a kick. “Haechan, you look good today”. The other smirked. “I always look good. What do you mean?” As if the literal sun entered the room. Mark was blinded. “Did something good happen?”, he watched Haechan’s hair bounce at his every step, like a little seedling gently moved by the breeze. Haechan’s smile widened as he sat down, rolling around in his seat, pure energy sprinkling from every pore. “So I guess the answer is yes,” Mark found himself smiling as well, although a bitter taste pasted his tongue on the palate as he spoke. “I just remembered how much serotonin a good fuck gives you,” Haechan opened his computer and started working on his tasks, not paying attention to Mark’s face.

Oh.

Mark hated it. Oh, he hated it so much. God, he hated it.

The boy tried hard to not think about Haechan that day, resulting in him thinking about Haechan all day. Don't think about Haechan. Don't think about Haechan. Don't think about his body touched by somebody else.

It was almost lunchtime when Mark finally broke the silence. “So, now you’re dating someone?” Haechan raised an eyebrow, eyes still too focused on his computer to give his full attention to Mark. “What? No. Why?”, he mumbled distractedly. Mark blinked for a few seconds. Haechan finally processed and laughed. “You’re kinda sweet Mark. I just got dicked down, that’s all”, he got up and stretched his arms up with a whiny yawn. “Come on,” he lightly hit the other’s shoulder, “I think today’s menu is soup”.

______

Mark Mark Mark Mark Mark.

It was as if Haechan was going crazy.

It was just a dream. A single dream.

When did this happen? How was it possible?

“Fuck, Haechan, you’re-”, Jaemin gulped, his adam apple going up and down inside his stretched out throat just like Haechan’s body moved on top of him. “Yeah?” the directly concerned boy smiled. “-crazy today”, Jaemin concluded. “Who made you this horny?” Haechan bit his lower lip, hating his mind for not leaving that thought out, even if for a single second. “Call me--”, he ignore the other’s question, cheeks violently turning red. Jaemin groaned at the way Haechan sunk deeper on him in the process. “Call you what?”, he asked breathless, fingers tightening around Haechan’s painfully hard length. “Cute”, the boy finally whispered. And Jaemin said it, again and again until that word replaced Mark’s name from Haechan’s head.

_______

That day’s menu was indeed soup which only added to Haechan’s general euphoria. Mark walked one step behind him, troubled by the double sword his feelings formed inside his heart. His eyes were only on the younger’s face and Mark could only sigh every few seconds.

Oh, I’m falling in love. I’m falling in love.

Lost in his melodramatic thoughts, Mark didn’t notice when Haechan suddenly stopped. “Hey, boys. Haechan,” a dude greeted generally before locking eyes with the younger one. Haechan rolled his eyes and made a step back from where that guy was. The dude’s smile flattered as if annoyed at that obvious showcase of hatred towards him but kept his fake expression on as he looked at Mark instead. “So, I’m organizing this party downtown at the Garages. Do you want to come?”, he asked.

Mark furrowed his eyebrows and eyed Haechan to see what the deal was about.

Haechan huffed. “Mark doesn’t like parties and neither do I, Jungwoo. Thank you”, he replied snarkily while making a step to continue walking.

Jungwoo smirked. “Says the party animal. You never mentioned it to me while I had you on my-”, but Haechan interrupted him, hitting his chest with the back of his hand.

Jungwoo chuckled with satisfaction.

“Oh, so the boy doesn’t have to know?” he asked indicating to Mark, faking innocence.”

Mark felt his jaw muscle flinch and a sudden urge to punch that dude in the face made his fists almost tremble.

“The boy doesn’t like the way you’re making his friend uncomfortable right now”, he spoke with a cold voice not breaking eye contact. “Whatever happened between you before, now Haechan doesn’t want to see you again and certainly he doesn’t want to come to your party”.

Haechan opened his mouth to say something but Jungwoo's laugh interrupted him.

“Oh, but he does want to see me again and come to my party. Don’t you, Haechan?” the dude asked.

“Of course I don’t, Jungwoo. Get fucked”, Haechan replied quickly, eyes rolling in their sockets, feet turning direction and walking away.

“I bet I will”, Jungwoo shrugged with a little smile, throwing one finger gun at Mark. “By Haechan”, he whispered with a wink while leaving him alone in the corridor.

To Mark’s horror, despite those two’s abrasive conversation, he could definitely see that as a silent promise.

So Mark went there as well.

Why? He didn’t know. He liked to think that he was concerned about Haechan’s safety.

That Jungwoo guy had some rancid vibes and Mark hated the idea of the two together. Because he was concerned for his safety.

Not because he was jealous or anything.

Haechan could do whatever he wanted and sleep with whoever he wanted to, but what if, just what if, Haechan changed his mind and chose Mark over the Jungwoo dude?

Mark could do that.

Mark wasn’t self-centred but he still realized that Haechan deserved better and he could provide that.

If that was Haechan needed to soothe the darkness in his eyes, Mark could do that.

But Haechan wasn’t there and neither was Jungwoo and the thought of that man’s hands on Haechan’s skin made Mark’s guts twirl on themselves.

He looked around, frantically, breathing the sweat-impregnated air, trying to avoid being hit by people’s sticky shoulders. Until he started to feel sick, not only because of the loud music and blinding lights but also for some obscure reason, grabbing his throat and choking him.

He had to drown that down.

_______

When Haechan arrived Mark was surrounded by people, eyes closed, face up exposing his neck, laughing and screaming, jumping and moving his body as Haechan has never seen someone do before.

His legs were nicely on display in a pair of severely ripped black jeans that Haechan had no idea Mark liked to wear.

The younger boy was so concentrated on the way a plain white T-shirt could look so good on a person that he noticed too late the way Mark directed his eyes towards him.

He was far away and Haechan couldn’t decipher the other's expression but it didn’t matter as Mark quickly made his way to where the younger boy nervously stood.

Mark was drunk. A lot.

But he still somewhat fluidly avoided the crowd as if dancing until getting as close as hovering above Haechan. The boy had never noticed that Mark was taller until he had to raise his face to look up, his back and palms pressed against the wall. He didn’t notice when he walked backwards either.

“Haechan”, Mark said his name with such worry to make the other’s heart beat like crazy. “Are you okay? Where have you been?”, or that's what Haechan deciphered from his lips since the music was so loud that his ribcage felt about to be ripped apart. “Home. I’ve just arrived”, Haechan yelled and Mark got even closer, giving his ear to the boy’s lips to hear better.

Haechan couldn’t do anything else besides inhaling his odour. Mark was a little sweaty and his breath smelled of alcohol, but Haechan has never found someone sexier than him at that moment.

His eyes were dark under his black curls and his lips looked swollen as if someone sucked on them. Haechan felt like prey and unconsciously pressed his body against the wall even harder.

“And where’s Jungwoo?”, Mark’s voice tingled Haechan’s earbuds. “I have no idea. Why would I know?”, Haechan replied, acting as if he didn’t realize why Mark was behaving like that.

It made Haechan’s palms sweat.

He thought about that a lot, at the way Mark got defensive of him in front of Jungwoo, at the way Mark’s expression darkened even after Haechan told them that he had no intention to go to the party, at the way Mark has been looking at Haechan a lot, at the way Haechan couldn’t just stop thinking about Mark for a single second either.

He came to the party because of that. Haechan’s mind was running again and he wanted to stop it. And also because he played with his phone all day, looking at Mark’s number for a long time.

Mark would have replied but did Haechan really want it? He was such a sweet person and Haechan didn’t dare to contaminate him with his presence. Mark didn’t deserve to be used as Haechan needed.

So he went to the party, ready to contaminate somebody else instead. Who knew that Mark was there waiting for him?

“I’ve been thinking about you the whole night”, Mark talked again after staring at Haechan as if trying to understand the younger one’s thoughts. Just like he has been for the past few months, making Haechan feel small and naked. "Yeah, I bet. While letting those people grind on you?" Haechan replied sarcastic trying hard to conceal his shaking voice.

Mark got closer, bold and cocky, putting his hands on the wall, caging Haechan between his arms, leaning in and whispering into his ear. "Yeah, I was imagining you grinding on me", his confession tickled Haechan’s ear and the boy tried to move his head away on the side, afraid to do something he would regret, but Mark's hand was there and his head had nowhere to go. It wasn't right.

Haechan was sober while Mark was drunk and had no idea what he was talking about. He had to go away, push him back, but his limbs weren't cooperating. Mark's hand though was working just fine and it gently grabbed Haechan's face, turning it into his direction.

"Haechan, please, let me kiss you", he begged, his breath caressing Haechan’s lips.

The boy gulped down surprised, shivering with desire, fighting with himself. He put his hands on Mark's chest, with the intent of lightly pushing him away, but he was made of iron. No, Mark, no, please. You’re too precious to me for this.

"You don't know what you're talking about", Haechan mumbled.

Mark breathed heavily. His jaw muscles tightened. Then he put his head down as if trying to gain forces.

"Yeah, sorry, okay okay, I'm leaving", he retrieved his arms and let them fall to his sides like dead flesh.

Haechan looked at them with some relief, suddenly feeling exposed and cold, even if the club's air was so hot that it was hard to breathe. Or maybe it was just him having breathing difficulties. Haechan had no idea.

"No, wait", his lips betrayed him. "Just-", Haechan interrupted himself, eyes squeezed together as if already regretting what he was about to say, unsure, holding Mark's wrist with both hands. Then he opened his eyes again.

Mark was looking at him his heavy lids. His gaze wandered from his face to his exposed neck, then to his collarbones and chest. Mark was undressing him without touching anything and Haechan felt like going crazy.

"-just a kiss. Okay? It's going to be a short kiss", Haechan continued, unable to believe he was actually saying that.

But there was no harm in that. A little kiss. Just a harmless little kiss. Like the ones you'd have in college during stupid games. No one thought about those in the mornings.

But when Mark's lips curved in a little smirk and his body got as close as to press on Haechan's one again, the younger boy knew that it wasn't going to be just a kiss. Not for him at least. And not only he would think about it in the morning. He probably would think about it for a long time. And he was right. It was indeed memorable. Slow and careful but not timid. Mark cupped the other’s face, palm pressed on his jaw, fingers as far as touching his neck and ear, the other grabbing his hips, pulling them against his. Haechan’s head felt light and he couldn't fathom how Mark managed to have so much control when he was about to lose it all. And then it became even worse as Mark slipped his tongue inside of Haechan’s mouth and the younger boy had to tighten his grip around Mark’s torso. He whined into Mark's mouth, making the other hum back, picking up the pace, biting his lower lip and sucking on it, letting his hand fall from Haechan's face to his neck, then chest, then to his stomach, grazing the skin separated by Mark's fingers only by his thin button-down.

Haechan had to stop him. It was going too far. That was a mistake. They still had to work together. There’s a reason why Haechan avoided talking to the coworkers he fucked before. Mark wasn't realizing that but Haechan did. He had to be responsible.

Stop him, Haechan. Stop him.

"Mark, wait", he broke off the kiss when Mark's hands reached his jeans button. The boy looked down at him, panting, eyes half-closed: he was begging Haechan to let him continue.

Haechan grabbed his shirt and dragged him around the corner, into the shadows.

"Tomorrow we forget about this, okay?", he warned him, shutting his brain off. "Okay", Mark replied quickly putting his mouth on Haechan's again as if unable to be away from it for too long. And he put his hands on Haechan's jeans again as well, opening the button, letting the zip fall slowly, tucking his hand underneath Haechan's boxers, feeling his soft and hot skin, wrapping his fingers around him tightly, not letting the struggling Haechan to break off the kiss to moan. And he didn't even last too long. The boy came shuddering all over Mark's fist after a few good strokes and the older finally let him press his face into his chest.

Shit, he had never lasted this little. What the hell.

Haechan was fucking embarrassed and if Mark wouldn't have been too drunk to remember anyway, he would have just run away to hide in that exact moment.

"Fuck", Mark cursed under his breath, feeling Haechan’s hot release on his skin, nudging at Haechan's temple with his lips while the other came down from his high. "Oh, fuck, you're so hot like this, Haechan. And cute. Shit, you're so cute, I'm going crazy", he babbled before letting Haechan's cock go and trying to bring his fingers to his lips. "Oh no", Haechan gulped trying to stop him. "Mark, don't. You touched all sort of things in the club with that hand", and Mark stopped for a second as if processing the information before dropping to his knees and tasting Haechan directly.

The boy opened his mouth in a silent gasp and he was still so aroused that feeling Mark's tongue made him hard again in a second.

"Fuck", Haechan swore loudly, pressing his fingers into the wall behind him, letting his head fall back, feeling himself grow harder inside Mark's mouth.

He didn't expect it. He didn't expect any of this. Innocent and soft Mark Lee sucking him off like no one has done before in the dark corner of a club? Haechan the slut coming in two seconds and getting hard again soon after? Past Haechan would have laughed, yet there he was, moaning Mark's name like a mantra, coming for the second time in minutes like a little virgin.

It was no dream. It was a reality.

Mark didn't let him go and Haechan felt like flying as his cum descended inside Mark's throat. And then he looked down right in time to catch a glimpse of Mark's eyes, looking up at him, letting his cock out with a lewd plop. "Mark, where did you learn that?", Haechan asked suddenly exhausted. The boy licked his lips and held onto Haechan to get up, shakily. "Was that good? It was my first time doing it", he mumbled with a smile before resting his head on Haechan's shoulder, the cocktail he had right before adding to his brain fog.

_______

Mark woke up to the sound of a heartbeat. It was a comforting sound. Deep and regular.

He groaned softly as his lids realized they were getting hit by bright and irritating sunlight. Then he opened his eyes slowly, focusing on the windows first, vision blurry, then on the plant underneath it, then on the young man underneath him.

Mark's muscles got a spasm and woke up completely as his brain finally made sense of what was going on. Meaning that his face was resting on Haechan's chest. Bare chest. And his own torso, bare torso, was wrapped by the boy's arms.

Oh fuck, he thought. Oh shit.

"It's too late in the morning to run away", Haechan mumbled, waking up softly as well.

Mark froze as he was trying to get up. He was propped up on an elbow when Haechan opened his eyes and Mark felt his breath hitch.

Haechan was there, pillow adorned with his luscious locks lying all around his head like a halo, chocolate eyes warmed by the sun shining through the windows and his skin, God, he looked like an angel.

"I'm not going away", Mark lied, surprising himself by how deep and hoarse his voice sounded like. "Fuck, you're so cute right now", he whispered soon after, unable to control himself.

Haechan's eyes got wider at Mark's words. He expected Mark to freak out, and Mark was freaking out inside a lot, but having Haechan like that, underneath him, vulnerable and beautiful as never before, made Mark feel peaceful at the same time.

This is all he wanted in life.

The older managed to keep it together for a few other seconds, trying to look confident, but when Haechan's cheeks reddened with blush, Mark lost it and blushed as well, rolling away, grabbing a pillow to hide his face in with a scream.

"I can't believe it", his voice came out muffled. "Oh my God", he yelled quietly.

Haechan started to chuckle embarrassed. "What an idiot".

"How-", Mark removed the pillow enough for one eye to poke out. "How far-", he stuttered.

Haechan rolled his eyes, faking nonchalance.

"Just oral", he whispered while getting up and putting his feet on the ground, turning his back to Mark, unable to look at him in the face either.

"Oh", the other sounded weirdly disappointed. Haechan pinched the base of his nose. That man was sending such mixed messages. "You did dry hump my ass if that makes things better", Haechan spoke through his teeth, embarrassed out of his mind, grabbing the bottle of water he kept on his nightstand. "I'm sorry. You deserve to get fucked properly", Mark replied quietly as if thinking at loud, making Haechan choke on his water and spit it all around the room.

Mark sat up quickly and placed a hand on Haechan's shoulder. "Are you okay?"

The choking boy turned around to face him.

"I thought you'd be all embarrassed about this", he commented while drying his wet lips with the back of his hand.

"I am!" Mark's eyes got wide and his red ears confirmed it, but it was still not what Haechan expected.

"I mean", Haechan hesitated, unsure of what words to use, "I thought you'd regret it in the morning. You were really drunk last night and you had no idea what you were doing”.

Mark's face visibly darkened.

"Do you regret it?", he asked.

Haechan went on with his phrase ignoring Mark’s question. "-like I was sober and I was worried that maybe I should have-".

"Haechan".

Mark's voice was so deep and serious that Haechan's heart started to beat faster upon hearing him calling his name like that. "Answer me. Do you regret it? Did I- fuck - did I do something wrong?", Mark asked ruffling his hair with one hand. He looked so worried and distressed that Haechan for a second didn't know what to say.

"No", the younger finally shook his head. "No", he repeated. "I was aware of everything and I made my choice consciously but you-", Haechan hesitated again. "Me too", Mark spoke up, nodding. "I remember everything until you helped me to get out of the club. After I sucked y-".

"Don't say it", Haechan stopped him with a raised palm.

Mark chuckled embarrassedly.

If only Haechan knew how cute he was being in that moment, faking his serious face and steading his voice. Mark would have wanted to see Haechan confess just how weak he was.

"So you, like, you wanted it? Not because you were just drunk and I happened to be there?", Haechan asked timidly. Haechan couldn't believe he was so shy to talk about sex with someone. It has never happened before. Nothing he did with Mark happened before.

Mark gulped down. "I wanted it, yeah. I didn't do it because I was drunk. I did it thanks to that. I don't think I would have had the courage otherwise", he explained. "But I'm also sorry. It mustn't be nice to- like--uh, you know, with a drunk person", he stuttered, eyes closing and opening as he thought about the words to use.

Haechan looked down, shyly. "You were very hot actually", he whispered back, scratching the back of his head.

"Haechan," Mark finally found his voice after a moment of shocked silence. "I swear to God, I would take you-", but interrupted himself abruptly.

Haechan looked at him flustered.

Mark cleared his voice.

Then he shook his head.

"No", he chuckled at himself. "Nothing, never mind", he added suddenly getting up, the covers sliding down his naked body.

Haechan looked at it. He had looked at it the whole night. That night he kissed every inch of that skin and listened to Mark's soft moans. And Haechan realized that it wasn't a hookup. At all. Not for him. But Mark didn't remember that part and Haechan didn't want to tell him. If Haechan had to think about it for the next month, so be it. It was all on him. He let himself go too far and he wasn't talking about the physical aspect. It was all his fault if his heart was aching to see Mark get dressed instead of lying beside him, cuddling, or better, doing what Mark didn't dare to tell him.

_______

"Tomorrow we forget about this, okay?".

Forgetting.

Mark wanted to forget but he couldn't do it. Not the day after and not on Monday morning, seeing Haechan's pretty lips so close to him and not being able to kiss them.

Mark lied when Haechan asked him what he remembered.

Well, not entirely, because he did forget some parts.

But he was definitely lucid when Haechan went down on him, slowly, after kissing his lips, then his neck, sucking on his skin, then his chest and stomach as Mark wrapped Haechan's hair around his fingers. The boy asked multiple times if Mark was okay with that until Mark had to basically beg to just suck him off already. And God, he was so cute doing it. He would never forget how that felt. Divine. His head was so light as if zero oxygen got to it, every drop of blood concentrated inside of Haechan's warm and wet mouth instead.

And he was staring at that mouth now, as Haechan explained the work to do for the day. Mark wasn't even that horny. No. He just wanted to hold him again and softly press his lips on Haechan's plump ones.

"Tomorrow we forget about this".

Haechan was sober when he said that. He meant it. He wouldn't have said that if he didn't mean it. Right? Should he ask? Haechan, did you forget? Do you want to forget? Because I don't.

And I can't.

"Mark", Haechan snapped his fingers in front of him making the boy jolt. "Focus", he ordered. "What are you thinking about?".

You. I'm thinking about you. You. You. I've been thinking about you for days, Haechan.

"Lunch", Mark shrugged. Haechan rolled his eyes. "What an idiot".

_______

That afternoon Haechan was in a relatively good mood.

He should have known that the most peaceful days could bring the most terrible storms though.

So he jolted at the sound of a voice he almost forgot how it sounded like.

"Haechan, I thought you died or something".

The boy in question looked up from his computer to see a pair of feline eyes.

They were bright and amused. Then he saw the lips. Soft and pink stretched in a sweet smile.

Doyoung was still like a house with all the lights on, but now it wasn’t empty anymore. Now everyone was home. This house was full of people, all happy and content.

Haechan was so glad. He truly was. This is what he has always wanted to see since first locking eyes with that man. But he also felt suddenly miserable. Miserable and confused.

His heart shouldn't have skipped a beat like that. Not anymore.

"I did die and I just got back from hell", he replied, trying to sound as snarky as possible. It wasn't entirely a lie.

"What about you? You also went missing". Doyoung blushed subtly at the innuendo and Haechan felt the urge to punch the table. Or himself. "I've been busy", Doyoung replied softly. "So you went to paradise instead, I see", Haechan commented with a smile hoping that no one noticed how fake it was.

_______

"A man can't have his alone time in peace. What do you want?", Haechan rolled his eyes while Mark sat down beside him, resting his back on the rooftop wall, looking in front of him at the blue sky.

It was a sunny day with a slight breeze, enough for Haechan's fringe to wave gently.

Mark loved it when the wind ruffled Haechan's hair but he couldn't bring himself to look at the younger boy. Not at that moment.

"I didn't know", Mark whispered. "What?", Haechan's voice came out irritated but he didn't care.

"That you were in love", Mark added.

Haechan choked on his breath.

"I'm not", he crossed his arms on his chest and closed his eyes as if sunbathing. Conversation over, it meant. An angry bronzing session.

Mark finally looked at him then, feeling safe as he wasn't seen back. He watched the way Haechan’s skin glowed under the warm rays. Mark thought about how it would feel under his fingertips but he wasn’t sure. He touched it before but now he couldn’t remember it. Mark wanted to raise one hand and touch his cheek again, this time fully concentrating on the feeling. He wanted to let it slide down the boy’s jawline, feeling the sharp bone, then on his neck where the angry pulsating artery pumped blood at a crazy speed. Then he wanted to hear Haechan’s soft breath as his hand unbuttoned his shirt, this time feeling his heartbeat. Mark wanted it to be fast and only for him. For Mark.

It all made sense now. But why does it have to be like that? What should Mark do? What do people do in this scenario?

Was he thinking about this Doyoung guy? Has Haechan been thinking about other men? The whole time? While Mark was thinking about him?

Was he imagining kissing that man's lips while Mark's mind was full of Haechan and Haechan only?

Of course, he would.

What was Mark thinking? Isn’t this what he accepted? Isn’t this what he decided to adventure in? Why was Mark suddenly so hurt about Haechan behaving as he anticipated him to do?

We forget about this in the morning and Mark was certain now that Haechan actually did forget.

"Does he know?", Mark asked after a while. Haechan snorted. "Of course he doesn't". "He doesn't know what?".

The other boy sighed at the trap.

"Just leave me alone", he ordered. And Mark actually got up and left.

Haechan's cheeks got wet right when it started to rain.

_______

"Mark, if you have something to say, just say it".

It's been a few days of Mark not talking but still looking at Haechan as if about to burst in a monologue anytime soon.

Haechan had been brusque with him before, but it never came to Mark not talking to him.

The younger boy wasn’t stupid. It was obvious what was going on with Mark but Haechan didn’t have the force to deal with it sooner.

"I don't have anything to say", Mark replied. "Do you have anything to say?".

Haechan rested his back on the chair and looked at Mark, irritated.

"Okay, we need to sort this thing out. We can't work like this". "Like this how? We're working just fine", Mark didn't raise his eyes from the computer. "Mark, you've been writing and deleting the same line for a while now", Haechan indicated the screen with his chin. "Well, maybe something is going on with me but it doesn't have anything to do with you, so we don't need to talk about anything", Mark replied finally starting a new line.

So Mark was able to lie as well, huh?

"Mark", Haechan lowered his voice. "Do you perhaps have feelings for me?", he whispered.

"What?!" Mark yelled.

Onew jolted on his seat.

"Keep your voice down, you dumbass", Haechan put one hand on his thigh. Mark looked down at it then at Haechan's face.

Haechan retrieved his hand back.

Mark breathed heavily before talking.

"It's just--”, he rested his back on the chair as well, “I've never been with someone like that before and I'm so confused right now, like, I don't know if I have feelings for you or just--like, I need closure?", he questioned as if talking to himself.

Haechan was surprised that Mark told him all that.

"You mean that you're a virgin?", the younger asked incredulously. "Uhm, I can hear you", Onew said. "Then get your ass up and take a stroll, Owen", Haechan spoke up.

Mark flinched at his sudden and loud voice.

Their colleague shook his head as if not believing he was dealing with some weirdos and got out of the office mumbling something about gen z people.

"I am not a virgin. I meant hookups", Mark explained after a little pause while his cheeks acted like a virgin's. "You said you've never sucked someone before", Haechan raised one eyebrow. "It's alright if you're a virgin, Mark. You just have to tell me and-”, he interrupted himself as if realizing what they actually did, “-fuck, you had to tell me before as well. God, I acted recklessly, I should hav-".

"I am not a virgin! Stop saying that. I've never sucked before because I've been eating pussy, okay?", Mark raised his voice.

Haechan blinked at him. "So you're confused about your sexuality?"

Mark rolled his eyes defeated. "I know what I like! I'm not confused. Just hear me out!" "You said you were confused just a minute ago", Haechan said. "But not about my sexuality. Because of the hookup!" "Why are you yelling?", Haechan yelled. "I'm not yelling!", Mark yelled back. "You're arguing with me right now". "Because you're not listening! I don't know how I'm feeling about you because I've never slept around before. I-- just--don't like it", Mark stuttered. "Then why did you sleep with me?", Haechan was exasperated. Mark whined. "Because I liked you already”. "So you do like me. You have feelings for me", Haechan raised his hands as if talking with a fool.

The other shifted in his seat as if uncomfortable.

"Don't all people like their hookup partners though? Like, would you sleep with someone if they were ugly as fuck? I don't think so. You still need to be attracted to them a little".

Haechan sighed while massaging his temples. "I can't believe I'm having this conversation. Didn't you have crushes before? Don't you know what it feels like to be in love?".

Mark groaned tiredly. "I did. And I know. But this is different", he spoke with a softer tone.

Haechan sighed. "So what? Am I supposed to help you figure that out? If you like me or not?".

Mark straightened his tie and focused on his computer again as if the conversation was over.

"Listen, you wanted to hear me talk, so I did".

The younger boy stared at the other’s fingers as they started to type something, probably useless.

"Do you even want to like me? Like what's your expectation?".

Mark’s fingers stopped and he remained silent for a little while. "Well, you like somebody else, so it wouldn't be nice if I had feelings for you, would it?".

Haechan prolonged the silence a bit. "I'm getting out of it".

Mark turned his head to him.

That was a lie, Mark could see it. A blatant lie.

"Do you want me to like you?", he asked. His voice was soft and low.

Haechan thought about it for a second. He didn’t know what to say.

Mark sighed, unable to wait like that, and closed his eyes, reclining back on his seat again.

"I like you, Haechan. Okay? I like you, fuck. I don't care if you like somebody else".

Haechan’s heart started to beat even faster than before.

“Was this the problem, then? You were jealous?”, Haechan’s voice came out quieter than he intended.

Mark opened his eyes and looked down at his hands clasped together.

He shrugged.

“You don’t have to worry about me. I just needed to say it. I’m not asking for anything from you”, Mark directed his gaze towards Haechan.

He looked so serious that it made Haechan’s cheeks get pink again.

Mark’s eyes trembled imperceptibly at that reaction but he didn’t dare to say anything about it.

He cleared his voice as Haechan couldn’t bring himself to add anything either and got back to work.

_______

It was very late at night.

Haechan had no idea what time it was but it was not a time normal people would be awake at.

He fidgeted under the covers, restless and irritated. He felt hot and his mind wouldn’t let him sleep.

His hands found his phone after a while, ready to click on Jaemin’s name. But then his thumb slid down and it stopped over Mark instead.

Haechan stared at the bright screen until he felt his eyes tear up from lack of blinking then just pressed it with a huff.

Bad person Haechan. You’re a bad person. You’re such a bad person. A mistake. You did a mistake a now you were about to make another one.

“Yes”, Mark’s rough voice interrupted Haechan’s train of thoughts.

The younger boy opened his mouth to breathe better and he let that monosyllable caress his ears even after the sound already died.

“Hey”, Haechan whispered, closing his eyes, helping his other senses to get sharper.

Mark groaned softly and shifted in his bed, probably turning in a more comfortable position. “Haechan”, he said in the same sleepy and deep voice and Haechan had to make an effort to not whimper into the phone.

Why was Haechan so affected by this boy but at the same time so afraid of him? He shouldn’t have let Mark get so involved. Haechan should have put a wall between them the first time his lips said that first “cute”, then another one when he blatantly saw the way Mark’s eyes couldn’t leave him, then another one that night in the club, and another one when Mark asked him if Haechan wanted to be liked. And now as well. Just end the call.

But he couldn’t.

His walls were not strong enough for Mark and Haechan was a bad person.

He liked it. He liked a lot. Haechan wanted more and more even if he could give back only darkness.

“I’m sorry I woke you up”, Haechan said after waiting a few seconds to recollect himself.

Mark hummed as if telling him that it was alright. “Is everything okay?” he asked and Haechan noticed the way Mark was slowly waking up by the growing concern in his voice. “Yeah, yeah, everything is good. I just…”, Haechan hesitated.

Why did he even call Mark in the first place? Did he need company? Rude. Did he miss him? Gross. He was a bad person, using people when he needed, disregarding their feelings? Yeah.

“I wanted to speak to someone”, he decided to be honest.

Mark’s breath got louder for a second as if he laughed lightly. “I’m glad you thought of me, then. Unless you called other people first and no one replied”.

Haechan smiled, feeling like a teenager talking to his first crush, then stopped, starting to hate himself. “No. You’re the only one I called”, he confessed.

What was he doing? Bad. Bad Haechan. Bad.

Mark went silent and Haechan listened to his breath for a while.

“You confuse me so much, Haechan”, Mark’s voice was a whisper and Haechan swallowed nothing, feeling his throat suddenly dry.

Yeah. It was not fair. Not when Mark told him how he was feeling and Haechan couldn’t do the same.

“But I’m not complaining”, Mark added before Haechan could apologize and end the call, finally getting to his senses. “I don’t care, Haechan. I like you so much. You can do whatever you want to me”.

Haechan bit his lower lip. God, he hated himself.

“Mark-”. “Would you do something for me?”, the boy interrupted him. “Mm? What?”. “Would you-”, Mark stopped, breath suddenly quicker, “-would you-uhm-- shit”, he repeated softly before chuckling, slightly embarrassed.

Haechan’s skin got goosebumps, wondering if he understood what Mark wanted. His heartbeat started to pump blood at a crazy speed at it all went in a single place.

So he did what Mark asked, even if he would end up being wrong, only because he wanted it too. He slid a hand under his t-shirt, slowly, until reaching his nipples, and whined into the phone.

Mark went completely silent for a second.

Haechan whined again a little louder.

“Fuck, Haechan”, Mark’s voice trembled. "Are you-- are you touching yourself?”.

Haechan hummed. “My nipples”, he simply replied as he pinched them, playing with himself, feeling his boxers get tighter at every stroke. “Oh fuck”, Mark’s rough voice made Haechan squeeze his eyes together and open his mouth in a silent moan.

They were both panting. Haechan couldn’t tell if Mark was just lying there and imagining or if he started to shyly let his hand slide south as well.

“How does it feel?”, Mark inquired with a shaken voice and Haechan realized he still had too much control to be rubbing one out as well. “It feels so good, Mark”, the younger one replied, adding soft swears as his fingers got under the fabric of his boxers, letting the elastic hit his abdomen once, loudly, making sure Mark heard it as well. “Hmm -a-ah”, he wrapped his cock with his hand, pumping it slowly a few times, pressing his thumb on the slit.

He didn’t need to exaggerate any sound. Knowing that Mark was listening could make Haechan go over the edge alone.

“Haechan, you make me go so fucking crazy”, Mark’s shaking voice made Haechan bite his lower lip. “You too, Mark”, he confessed in the cloud of sensations.

Then listened to the way the other boy’s bed sheets irrefutably shifted and the bed creaked and his breath hitched as he started to pleasure himself to the sound of Haechan’s whimpers and the image he had of him.

They didn’t talk anymore. There was no need to and they weren’t able to either. Not having Mark near him, made Haechan last longer but it was still too quickly than usual so he stopped right before cumming, edging himself until the other whined into his pillow, cursing and calling Haechan’s name.

_______

Haechan avoided Mark the whole day. He told Mark that he had some other work and barely came into the office.

The older boy would sigh every five minutes, mind racing, making the poor Onew groan.

“He’s feeling awkward. You guys fucked, it’s normal”.

Mark turned his head towards him as if awoken from a dream, cheeks blushing violently as soon as he made sense of the other’s words.

“Also, you’re in love with him. I would avoid someone in love with me as well if I only wanted to fuck them,” Onew added as if talking about the weather. Mark was unable to speak. “He’s afraid to hurt you now”.

“I told him it was alright, though”, Mark finally whispered, trying hard to suppress the hysterical little chuckle he would get when nervous or talking about embarrassing stuff.

Onew got up with his empty coffee mug in his hand.

“Show it. Do something that can make him realize that it’s okay for you to be in this type of relationship”, he added before walking out whistling with not one single worry in the world.

Mark would have wanted to whistle as well but couldn’t.

That advice was breaking his heart.

It was true. Mark said that he was okay, but he was lying.

Of course, he was not alright.

He wanted to, oh he wanted so bad to be alright but it was so late. It was already late from the beginning. Mark didn’t want that kind of relationship. He wanted more.

But Onew was also right. Mark had to do something. If being able to have Haechan like that meant breaking his own heart, Mark was ready to do it.

And when that night he went to Jungwoo’s monthly party again, he forced his beating heart to stop upon seeing Haechan’s back.

The young men’s slender figure was curved in a laugh, the pretty sound almost audible to Mark’s far away ears. Then Haechan sipped from the drink in front of him, still amused by the handsome bartender’s joke, and spun around in his chair right in time to see Mark being hit on by a woman.

Haechan’s lips stopped on the edge of the glass, eyes unable to blink, staring emotionless at the way Mark’s lips curved in a timid smile while his hands weren’t timid at all, firmly grabbing that girl’s hips as she wiggled her ass against Mark’s crotch.

Haechan turned around, placing the drink on the counter with a slightly shaking hand.

“Everything alright?”, the bartender asked.

Haechan didn’t reply and threw his head back, finished his cocktail in one gulp.

_______

It was quite early when the boy left the party. Haechan felt like suffocating in the middle of all those people breathing heavily, clouding his mind.

Waiting for his taxi outside, ignoring the stares of horny people smoking and grinding against each other by the entrance of the Garages, he got reasonable startled when two hands suddenly wrapped his torso.

But those were some delicate fingers and Haechan could recognize that cologne in a thousand others.

Mark rested his face on Haechan’s shoulder and no one said anything for a little while, listening to the deep bass coming out of the club, the yelling and the traffic on the main road just a few blocks away.

“Sorry if I startled you”, Mark mumbled.

Haechan bit his lower lip and turned around, expecting a drunk and horny Mark yet again. But the boy’s eyes were wide and awake, his usual staring-as-if-reading-your-soul eyes met Haechan’s ones.

The younger looked at them for a second then he eyed the bright red hickeys on the other’s neck as well as the slightly unbuttoned shirt.

“I see you’ve had some fun tonight”, Haechan commented unable to hide his bitter tone. Not that Mark wouldn’t have been able to see through his fake face anyway.

Mark licked his lips and tugged Haechan’s hips towards him.

"Is this alright?", his voice was low and sultry, ignoring Haechan’s little jab, caressing his lower back instead.

Haechan started to pant softly, unsuccessfully trying to take a step back then he gulped down staring at the other’s lips getting each second closer.

"We can pretend it didn't happen", Mark went on, "just like we've always done, isn’t that right?", and Haechan could have sworn that Mark was a little pissed off. “Fucking at night then pretending we don’t know each other during the day, huh? Isn’t this what you want? I can do that”.

Mark's fingers reached the hem of Haechan's t-shirt by now, hiking it up slowly, dragging his fingertips on his skin. It was warm, just like Mark had always imagined. A loud cheer mixed with glass shattering made Haechan flinch but Mark shushed him, every second closer until they were breathing each other's air.

"I really want to take you right now, just like this".

Mark's whisper made both of their hearts beat like crazy. The first, not believing he was talking like that, the second, not believing that Mark was telling him that.

And when Haechan finally closed his eyes, ready to melt into the kiss, Mark's lips ghosted his cheek and neck instead, fingers still drawing little circles on the younger's chest, resting his palm on the beating heart. Then he pulled away.

“It’s a shame that you’re pushing me away like this”, Mark straightened his back and walked away.

_______

Mark was a weird guy.

And when Haechan bumped into him inside the local supermarket near his apartment, a large sweatshirt on his frame, boyfriend jeans, ruffled hair, a little stubble, concerned expression behind his golden round glasses, the tip of his tongue out, licking his lips mindlessly, deciding what brand of cereal he wanted, Haechan felt the urge to go there and yell at him that he's in love.

Haechan never liked the "what are we" question.

Everyone around him asked that. What are we? Friends. Friends with benefits. Nothing, we're just fucking. Haechan has never adventured there. But now, looking at Mark's profile, his hand finally picking up the cereal pack, Haechan wanted to ask him that question.

What are we, Mark?

Because I want us to be something.

I want to claim you in ways that give other people no place to do the same.

Not a friend, not a colleague, not a friend with benefits.

An etiquette that only Haechan could claim.

Even if Haechan didn’t deserve that.

Mine. My boyfriend. Mine. Mine. All mine.

Was that wrong? Probably.

But Haechan felt no remorse.

Was that love? Haechan was unsure but he wanted to find out.

So he walked over. Was Mark there because he hoped to see Haechan? "Oh, Haechan", Mark seemed genuinely surprised when the younger called his name. "What are you doing here?", the boy asked.

Mark looked around briefly as if suddenly not knowing where he was. "The meat here is higher quality than the supermarket near my apartment", he explained and Haechan could see the way Mark's expression screamed honesty.

He wasn’t there because of Haechan. Mark might have had a crush on the other but he was slipping away now.

Come back, Mark. Come back to me. Call me cute again. Touch my skin. Don’t do this. Don’t play with me like this.

"Haechan", Mark's voice wavered as the boy got suddenly closer. "We're in public".

Haechan didn’t look away. “You didn’t care about the public last night. You let that slut fuck you in front of everyone then you dared to flirt with me and leave me on the edge like that?”, he confronted him.

Mark’s little stunt made the younger so mad the day before that he felt like bursting in his pants during the drive home. Cheeks flushed and trembling hand, he didn’t even bother to walk to the bedroom. He closed his eyes and threw his head back to rest against the entrance door as soon as he stepped into his empty apartment. He came and came, again and again, until he felt too sensitive to touch himself anymore. God, he was so mad.

“Haechan, are you jealous?”, Mark’s eyes relaxed, the cereal pack still between them, the gaze of some elderly ladies not leaving their backs.

Haechan’s jaw muscles flexed. “Yeah. I am. I am jealous. I am fucking jealous. Okay? I hate it. I hate that you sleep with other people. You’re mine and mine only”, Haechan spat out quickly before he could regret saying it.

He was panting and he didn’t even have to look at himself to know that he was all red.

Mark’s breath hitched in a startled laugh.

“And I hate that you have all of this control over me. I was done, okay? I was done with feelings and here you are, doing all of this bullshit to me. Your little game worked. Are you happy?”.

Getting out of the apartment that late morning, Mark didn’t anticipate getting a confession from Haechan in the cereal aisle while said person looked up at him with furrowed eyebrows, doe eyes and a trembling lower lip.

God, he was so cute, Mark wanted to grab his face and kiss him.

“You saw my game and played by my rules?”, Mark asked impressed.

“You didn’t even give me time to play at all! I got defeated before starting”, the other admitted frustrated.

Mark chuckled. “Why are you getting mad at me, Haechan? You ignored me in the first place, sleeping with other people.”

The boy huffed exasperated and walked away, bumping Mark in the shoulder, making the other pirouette and grab him by the forearm.

“I was joking. Come on”, he cooed. “This is what I’ve always wanted”.

Haechan put his tongue inside his cheek, annoyed. “What? Me making a fool out of myself?”

“Showing yourself to me”, Mark replied kindly.

Haechan rolled his eyes, still using his faking-nonchalance-to-not-show-his-feelings technique, but Mark was already immune to that. In fact, he has been immune to that from the start.

Haechan loved it.

Haechan loved it so much that he got scared. It was too good to be true.

________

It was pouring heavily when they got out of the supermarket. Haechan had his apartment windows open and they could smell the scent of rain, clean and refreshing.

It was cold but Mark's body heated the boy in a second, groceries fallen on the floor, wrapping his arms around the other’s frame.

They did not kiss and Haechan was quite surprised but he didn't say anything, hiding his face the crook of Mark's neck instead, inhaling all of his favourite scents at the same time.

"I called you upstairs for a different reason," Haechan mumbled, surprised at the sudden softness, the sound of his voice muffled by the other's slightly damp sweatshirt.

"I know," Mark whispered against his temple.

He placed a delicate kiss there, then another one slightly below, then another one, drawing a line until reaching the jaw. Haechan raised his face and Mark kissed the corner of his lips, then the other cheek, and jaw again, and the other temple.

Haechan closed his eyes with a little smile as if giving up.

Mark, what are you doing?".

"I want you to think", the other replied, lips still busy. Haechan scoffed. "I want to stop thinking". "I want you to think about me".

His lips reached Haechan's forehead and stayed there for a little.

The only sound was the rain and Haechan's quick heart.

"I already think about you a lot", Haechan confessed, face close to Mark's collarbones.

"And why do you want to stop?" the other murmured.

His voice was so relaxing and calming that Haechan for a second forgot why was he trying to not think about Mark in the first place. Why was he pushing him away? Why has he been pushing him away all of that time?

Then he remembered when Mark's hands slid down Haechan's back.

"Because I'm a bad person". Mark sighed as if he expected that but still wanted to hear the other say it. "You're not a good judge". Haechan tsk-ed. "Well, thanks, I guess." "I am the one who has to decide if you're a bad person or not, and I say that you're not." "You're blinded by love”.

Mark hugged Haechan even tighter.

"Yeah, I am, so Haechan, please, let me love you", his tone darkened suddenly. "Stop pushing me away. I can handle anything".

"I'm going to fuck up", Haechan shook his head.

"You won't and if you do, I still want to take my chances. What if I fuck up before you do?"

Haechan laughed, resting his chin on Mark's chest, rising his face to look at the boy in the eyes. "Mark, you're a saint".

The saint’s eyes were those of a sinner though when he pressed his thumb on Haechan’s plump, lower lip.

"Have you ever made love to someone before?", he asked with a deep voice.

Haechan's eyes widened with amusement. "Are you joking? I’m a hoe.”

Mark hummed. "No. I said, love. Have you? Because I haven't either and I desperately want to make love to you right now".

And Mark was right.

Haechan had never made love with someone before and he realized it as soon as the other's hands cupped his cheeks, kissing his lips softly, pushing him back towards the bed, making him sit on it, letting Haechan watch as Mark elegantly took away his sweatshirt first then the shirt underneath it.

Haechan blinked, emotions he has never felt before invading his whole body as Mark pushed him down with a gentle touch, kissing his stomach and going up, taking Haechan's top with him, letting the cold air caress his skin making it all shiver. It would have shivered anyways, goosebumps forming at every feathery touch of Mark's lips. They took away all of the remaining clothes, touching each other slowly, curiously, exploring everything, with fingertips and lips and tongues. Attentive, remembering which stroke made the other whine louder, what kind of whisper pleased the ears more, what pet name made the other blush.

It was still raining hard, but they weren't cold, tightly wrapped in each other arms, the heavy covers to hide their secret whispers from the world. They were hidden in giggles and heavy breaths, "here?", "yeah", "like this?", "hmm", and Haechan felt so present. He was there, at that moment and he was seen. Mark was looking at him, really looking and Haechan didn't have to do anything to make it happen. There was no reason to put on an act. He just had to be himself. Vulnerable and- "cute," Mark whispered, chests rising, short breaths, his thumb caressing Haechan's red cheeks.

"Say it again", Haechan smiled.

Mark imitated him, his lips murmuring the word until they didn't have to, the feeling of it lingering in the air by itself.

#here she is #mark smut #haechan smut #mark angst #haechan angst #markhyuk smut #markhyuk angst #nct smut #nct angst #markhyuk fluff #nct fluff #jaemin smut #jungwoo #jaemin

224 notes · View notes

papatonyinsandiego · 4 years

Text

I am dying, and that’s okay: an extraordinary life-history of love and accomplishment

My full-body paralysis is accelerating. I have come to acceptance of my eventual fate. Here is why:

Dozens of doctors, nurses, specialists and other professionals have done their very best for me. Whatever medical predicament that has shown up in my life has proven to be so rare that it can’t be identified, cured or slowed down.

So be it. I can’t keep fighting it, because it just stresses everyone out, and doesn’t improve a damn thing. The last year and a half have proved that.

We all die eventually. If I were to be hit by a truck, I would die quickly. I would hate to go away without hearing from my loved ones first, and without telling THEM how much pleasure it has brought me to know them.

Life stuck at home would be boring if I was alone and friendless. I am as far from alone and friendless as any human could ever be. My loved ones (particularly my husband of nearly thirty years) have been vigilant, loyal and attentive. Every day is an exercise in gratitude and blessings.

Now that so MANY fine folks know what is going on, I get love all day, every day. It’s a little overwhelming, but I am coping. I’m going out with a bang, but one that just keeps happening over a stretch of months.

I have never been motivated by awards - I have always been determined to achieve RESULTS, over and over, for my entire adult life. Well, I can’t do that any more, so now it’s time to allow people to give me loving approval, blessings and awards, big and small. I continuously get emails, phone calls and texts, with folks checking in, which thrills me, and fills my days with loved ones sharing kindness, and generosity of spirit.

We are completing our relationships with each other, while we have the chance. What could be better than that?

If it was just the QUANTITY of friends that was showing up, that would be pretty darned nice. However, the folks checking in are examples of QUALITY that have brought richness and deep, meaningful satisfaction to my entire life. Absolutely nothing else could bring so much joy to my existence. We are loving each other for the very best reasons.

I am glad to say that my love for so many people has been returned at full measure, all along. My natural, affectionate ways have made me show up with the personality of a big, sweet Saint Bernard puppy.

That was because I had made a conscious decision to be that way, all of the way back in 1976.

At that time, I was a desperate young leather punk who had survived a violently abusive childhood, and had attempted suicide twice already. I was heading downward fast, until the day that I asked my oldest brother what I had been like as a small child.

He told me that I had been the sweetest child ever - Whenever there was something fun going on, I was right in the middle of it. If someone was sad, I was the first one to comfort them. If it was time to dance, or to sing loud and proud, I was the one who got the party started.

In the course of that long-ago, brief conversation, my life transformed instantly. I made an adult decision: the only path out of my deep despair was to be true to my loving, open-hearted and generous nature. I decided to treat everyone as my favorite sister or brother, and to always see the majesty and worth in everyone. I have never regretted that decision.

Shortly after that, I found my Tribe - I was surrounded with love, respect and mentoring in the gay leathermen's community. While I was in my early twenties, I interviewed men who had been together since the 1920’s, 1930’s and 1940’s, asking them how they had managed to make their love last. I questioned hundreds of older, wiser men, asking them about interpersonal dynamics, finances, sex, coping mechanisms and everything else that could help me to be a better man.

Then, things got so very much worse, just a few short years later. The men in my life started dying, and FAST. The men who had meant so much to me were the first to go, and I felt so incomplete - I had never had a chance to tell them how much they had impacted my life for the better.

At that time, nobody knew how AIDS was spread. Was it transmitted through saliva, or touch, or could it be breathed in through the air? We were all terrified. The tightly-bound community that had shared the 1970′s rocket-ship to the stars instantly crumbled as we ran away from each other in terror.

I showed up at the hospital to visit a young man who had changed from a thriving, lively 21-year-old into a dying man in only three weeks’ time. Nobody would go near him or comfort him. The nurses and doctors wore those full-body Hazmat suits, IF they even dared to enter his hospital room. Most didn’t.

My young friend was dying fast, and he knew it. In his fear and despair, what he wanted more than anything else was to be HELD, but nobody would come within fifteen feet of him. As I stood in the doorway, he cried and cried. I made a fateful decision that I have never regretted. I crawled into that cold, sterile hospital bed with him, and I gave up my fears. I held him, loved him and comforted him.

This shocked the shit out of the medical professionals, but I didn’t care. I was there in that same hospital bed, holding him on his final day, telling him “It’s okay to go now.” After he died, I kept going back to the hospital again and again, and did the same loving service for around fifty men as they were dying. I knew none of them before I came to them - they were all my brothers in need, and I had pledged whatever was left of my life to bringing them comfort when they needed it most.

While this was going on, I was attending two or three funerals a week, for years. I stopped counting at 140 friends and loved ones who died in my life. This left a terrible wound in my heart, and I suffered terribly from Survivor’s Guilt. For years after, I stopped allowing myself to have friends, because I couldn’t bear the pain of investing in someone, just to watch them die. AGAIN. I had burned out.

Then, one day, I realized that I couldn’t hide out from life any more. My life had led me to the point of taking on leadership in the kinky leather community. Nobody loved us, wanted us or trusted AIDS-ridden, kinky scum like us. So, _I_ would love us.

I started creating thousands of “Guaranteed Safe Spaces” - social events that were kindly, sweet and manifestly diverse. I was determined that every man who showed up would KNOW that he was welcome, valued and would get what he needed most - affectionate brotherhood. At that point in gay leathermen’s history, sex was easy to find, but true friendship and long-term love was difficult to find and maintain - We were too wounded from loss, and fear of intimacy.

My goal was to end the AIDS Holocaust phase, and to bring on the NEXT phase, which was kinder, contained more variety and was downright joyful. I worked every day to make this happen, until I couldn’t any longer.

My physical limitations have caused me to hand away the next phase to those who have gladly taken on the job. I am surrounded by those men and women who have brought their courage, heart and idealism to the challenge of uniting us all in the best expressions of ourselves.

In the old days, San Diego’s kinky community was a toxic stew of bitterness, competition and zero-sum philosophy. Decades later, we are known worldwide for having the lowest level of cynicism of any city on earth. I like to think that I had some small part in San Diego’s well-earned reputation for sweetness, diversity and cooperation. It takes a village to make that happen. We all have to agree that we will settle for nothing less, and we DO.

I can rest now, knowing that the bright, eager and idealistic faces among us are taking on new challenges for the new days ahead. I know these folks, having intensively mentored and befriended many of them. I trust their bountiful natures, their true hearts, and their admirable character. I’ve seen our worst days, and after so many years, I see that our best days have arrived.

At this end of my life, I am endlessly grateful for the true friends who have brought me the deepest satisfaction. I never got around to making my first million dollars, but that was never the goal. In my opinion, I am richer than I ever could have imagined. Yes, I have had challenges and setbacks, but with so many folks standing shoulder-to-shoulder with me over the years, we are co-creating the possibility of younger generations standing upon our shoulders.

I can ask for nothing better. My work here is done.

580 notes · View notes

catmetchu · 4 years

Note

The Autobots meeting Ryuko matoi on her first day in honnouji academy

I made a mix between imagines and scenarios. Sorry for the long wait! It was my fault for not saving frequently, so I had to rewrite everything after Tumblr crashed on me. But I think the second version turned out better.

So here we go! Enjoy

A new Iacon Relic was found in Tokyo Bay and the bots were ready to retrieve it, hopefully not attracting any attention from the residents in Honnō City.

Ryuko Matoi arrives at the island too in hopes of finding answers about her father's murderer.

Arcee and Smokescreen were bridged the the remains of a burned down villa. The sensors revealed the relic to be underneath the building.

While wondering around the house to find a underground bunker Smokescreen found an unharmed photograph of a grumpy old man in a lab coat holding a three year old little girl, with a remarkable bright red strand of hair in her bangs.

"Arcee! The owner of this house was probably a scientist, maybe they found it and have the relic hidden?" "How do you know?" "Humans in these types of white clothing usually have a scientific background, that's what Raf told me."

After two hours they finally found themselves in close proximity to the relic, how ever is appears to be stuck behind a wall of the huge chamber they were in, which was full of piles of clothing.

"The terrain probably changed as this island was formed. We'd have to put a hole in here first." "Yeah sure! Ah, Arcee? I hear something." "I hear it too, sounds like someone is trying to break in from above. Take cover!"

They duck behind a large pile of old rugs and kneel down and watch as a humanoid figure fell from a hole in the cieling. In her right hand was a large crimson scissor blade, stained with the blood from the same arm. The teenage girl clutched the deep bleeding cut with her other hand. "Shit! The wound ripped open again." Blood gushed out and soaked the old cloth she sat on.

"That looks nasty! Should we-" "Shh!" Arcee held Smokescreen back before he did something stupid, but it was too late.

"Who is there?!" Ryuko turned around and wielded her weapon with the other hand. When she got no response she slowly approached the pile of clothes and thrusts her scissor blade through it hitting smokescreen right in the shoulder, he didn't make a sound but the clang between metal was proof Ryuko wasn't alone. "Show yourself and I won't hurt you too badly!"

"Alright you caught me!" Smokescreen quickly stepped forward but Arcee didn't. "Who are you and what is your business in my father's house!" Ryuko thrusts the blade at his chest. "Woah, easy I don't want a fight, I'm just ah, looking for something... Important." "I'm not gonna leave before you tell me!"

There was a rustling underneath the rug pile Ryuko had been sitting on. "More! GIVE ME MORE! GIVE ME MORE BLOOD!" A black shadow busted out of the clothes and threw itself at Ryuko. "PLEASE! Put me on! Put me on! PUT ME ON!" "What the fuck! A sailor uniform!? Sailor uniforms don't talk?!" "Don't be scared! JUST PUT ME ON!" "No! Stop it!"

Smokescreen was dumbfounded by the strange scene unfolding in front of him. According to Miko, school uniforms aren't supposed to be alive. Arcee wasn't sure how to react either, but one thing for sure, they have to get that thing off the human. They approached the wrestling two with blasters pointed at them.

"If you don't put me on right now, I'LL FORCE YOU TO PUT ME ON!" "Get your servos off the human girl!"

The suit stopped its struggling and turned it's head-ish part towards the Autobots. "I'M NOT ACTUALLY GOING TO HURT HER I JUST NEED SOME BLOOD!" It turned back to Ryuko and started forcing itself to become worn by her. "I haven't been had it in 6 months! I'll give you my powers in exchange! How does that sound huh?"

Arcee furrowed her brows and sprinted forward to pull at the uniform that has almost got itself around the girl. "You asked for this!" But nothing was budging, it was glued onto her like they were of the same body. "Get my blade and CUT IT OFF!" Smokescreen picket up the weapon she had lost but it was too late.

"SEE?! PERFECT FIT!" Before everyone knew, bright light emitted from the girl's body and the suit transformes into a strange outfit.

"Can humans do that?" "No, definitely not. And this... looks wrong in every possible way!"

After that, Senketsu had to explain himself before Arcee made another attempt to rip him off. Smokescreen just laughed hysterically at Ryuko trying to get Senketsu off her, stopping only when Arcee glared at him.

Originally, both bots wanted to inform the base of their endeavor with a human, but since Ryuko wasn't a US citizen there was little Fowler could have done anyway.

"So, your post transformation form has nothing to do with your perversion?" "NO! If I covered her whole body she would have died from blood loss!" *Wheeeeeze* "Imagine perverted paintjobs! I'm going to malfunction!" "Smokescreen! Is this what Optimus would have wanted you to behave like?"

Lastly, they all went on their merry ways after Ryuko helped the bots get the relic.

#transformers prime #tfp #transformers #transformers scenarios #transformers imagines #kill la kill #ryuko matoi #senketsu #transformers crossover #kill la kill crossover #tfp arcee #tfp smokescreen

51 notes · View notes

southwalessubculture · 4 years

Text

don’t actually go to parties right now, y’all, we’re in a pandemic. just imagine that this is from before (or after, if we make it that far) the social distancing/covid era.

He’d been eyeing you all night, to be honest, and it wasn’t like he’d been subtle; Marko had called him out on it a few times (a bit louder that he’d have preferred, the alcohol loosening his already quite loud friend’s lips even more), and he couldn’t pretend that Luchasaurus’s knowing glances were lost on him. He knew that he was being too invested, that you would catch on soon enough, but he couldn’t necessarily help it. He’d been desperately in love with you for over a year, and he was so tired of wondering if you reciprocated his feelings that he honestly wished that you would catch on so he would get, at the very least, an answer of some kind to his feelings.

He’d looked at you as a close friend (and wanted that to turn into more) since essentially the moment he’d met you; you had joined SCU when they had come to Jurassic Express’s defense after an attack by the Dark Order, you showing your almost effortless ring expertise as you helped to fight off the band of Followers from the ring. He still remembered the way that you’d helped him off the ground, your touch warm against his skin as you’d wiped a bit of blood from a cut on his cheek.

Ever since then, you’d worked well together; you occasionally trained with him and his tag partners, you had come to the aid of the group in quite a few matches since then, and he’d even gotten to team with you in mixed gender matches on a couple of occasions. Even outside of the ring, he always enjoyed getting late-night dinners with you after shows, movie nights in your apartment, and even the time that Marko had once (jokingly?) tried to put you through his kitchen counter after you won an intense game of Clue.

He always felt a surge of pride when you used one of the moves he’d taught you, relief when you came backstage unharmed from a brutal spotfest, and pure happiness when you would get excited over a good song on the radio. He’d never gotten tired of your smile, the way that you’d hug him after a rough loss, or the laugh as Marko would jump on your back during an entrance. Even when you were upset or angry, he would sit and listen to your struggles and worries, letting you run your hands through his hair (an absolute rarity for anyone) to calm yourself.

He blinked a few times, eyes dry from the reminiscing, and immediately lost the color from his face when he noticed that you were looking at him. You giggled a bit, waving to him before turning back to your conversation with The Butcher and The Blade, fingers loosening the belt around your waist to give you a little more room. Your words flowed along with theirs, but your mind was far away from the conversation, stuck on Jack.

You’d noticed how excited he (and his teammates) had been when you came backstage from winning your first AEW Women’s Championship, clutching your new prize with diamond tears of pride on your cheeks. You tried to make it to the group, so excited about your victory and wanting so desperately to celebrate with them, but you’d constantly been cut off every time you’d made an attempt to get to them. To him.

First, it was an excited Brandi Rhodes, who had hugged you to the point where you was sure your waist would have purple bands around it in the morning. A crowd had quickly followed her, everyone from Sonny Kiss and Scorpio Sky to, oddly enough, Brodie Lee and MJF congratulating you over the three hours from your victory to the party. You had noticed that Jack kept glancing at you, and you honestly wished that he would just come over and talk to you instead of sitting by the wall, obviously trying not to add to the crowd that was starting to overwhelm you.

You waved goodbye to your current conversation-mates, promising to be back as soon as you took a quick trip to the bathroom. You felt like the room was closing in on you, so exhausted from the day’s stresses and looking for even a moment of escape. You were lucky to find an empty closet of some sort and shut yourself in, sitting on the floor as you waited for the banging headache to soothe under the quieter environment, away from the pounding music and pulsing lights, courtesy of the Bucks.

You groaned as the music got louder, lights peeking in as someone invaded your private space, but the noise got choked in your throat, turning into a grin as you looked up to see Jack shutting the door behind him. He turned on the closet light, half-hidden under a shelf, and sat down next to you. You leaned onto his shoulder, letting your weight fall against him as you finally let yourself relax.

“So, how does it feel to be the new champ in the division?”

You let out a small laugh, wincing as you noticed how loud even that was. You pulled the strap free behind you, pulling it around into your lap and running your fingers over the cool metal.

“Honestly, I keep expecting Tony or Cody to take the belt from me and tell me that I haven’t earned it yet or something. I can’t believe it’s real.”

He reached up, pulling his hat off and letting his hair fall down, strands tickling your face as it landed against his shoulders. You let your fingers brush it away, sighing as you noticed how peaceful you felt. How happy you were.

As you finally realized how much you really loved him, so much more than just as a friend.

“Hey, you there?”

You shook your head, letting out a noise and trying to focus on what he said.

“I said that I’m proud of you. We all are.”

“I have heard so much of that tonight, I’m starting to wonder if it’s actually true.”

He let his arm reach up, his hand falling on your shoulder as he held you.

“I can’t speak for everyone, but I can for me and the boys. I think Marko nearly cried at how you almost wouldn’t take the belt.”

“I couldn’t believe that I’d actually won, I thought it was a mistake. I’d never even dreamed of beating Shida for the title, and then it actually happened.”

You looked up at him, noticing how handsome he looked when he smiled at you.

“Well, darling, you did it. You’re here, at the top. What comes next for the great champion?”

Your heart pounded, the sentence flying around in your head and making you dizzy. Darling? He called you darling?

“Can I kiss you?”

The words had left your mouth before you could even process the thought behind them, and you instantly backed away from his touch, trying to apologize in what just became a heap of incoherent syllables. He reached out, fingers brushing your arm, and he felt his heart break when you pulled away, so obviously scared of what you had said.

“If you want to come back over here, the answer’s yes.”

The championship suddenly felt like a weight against your legs, and you pulled it over to the side with slowed motions. You moved a bit closer, thinking that you were on the edge of euphoria as his fingers locked with yours.

“You...you mean it? You’re not just making fun of me for asking?”

“Absolutely not. I’ve kind of been thinking about asking that same question for the past year or so, if you want the truth.”

You looked at him, trying and failing to find any giveaway that he wasn’t being honest. You leaned in, heart caught in your throat, and brushed your lips against his. You wanted to just kiss him, get it over and done, but something stopped you from closing the distance.

“A little nervous?”

You gave him a nervous grin, then looked down as you nodded. He chuckled, tilting your head up with a finger under your chin.

“Don’t worry, I’ll help you.”

It felt like there were sparks of raw electricity everywhere that your skin met his, and the feeling only intensified as he finally kissed you. His lips were warm against yours, and the feeling of his hand moving to your waist had you absolutely reeling. You let the fingers of your left hand curl into his hair, arms resting around his neck. You felt like you could lose yourself in his touch...and then you heard someone knock at the door, nearly jumping apart from him in a mild panic.

“Hey, is anyone in there? Do you know where Jack is?”

You looked at him and then let out a silent giggle, brushing his hair back down as he made a face that told you he wasn’t necessarily pleased about Marko interrupting the moment he’d waited so long for.

“Yeah, buddy. I got a little overwhelmed with the crowds and he came in here to hang out with me for a bit.”

You were a little surprised at how quickly the door flew open, Jack’s teammates looking down at you.

“Hey, congrats, kiddo. You finally got to the big one.”

You thanked Luchasaurus as well as you could with Marko’s arms around your neck, laughing as Jack pulled him off by the collar.

“Dude, did she not just say that she’s overwhelmed with the crowds?”

“Oh, shit, I’m sorry. It’s just...well..you won, you know? You did it!”

You laughed, taking Jack’s hand to stand up as you looked to Marko.

“I appreciate it, just think a bit next time, okay?”

He nodded, looking at Jack for a moment before laughing.

“Hey, I didn’t know Jack wore lipstick!”

He took off down the hall, Luchasaurus (Luchadad? Dadasaurus? this is completely unrelated to the story but i need to know) apologizing before taking off down after him. Jack looked mortified, but you reached up and thumbed away the bright color on his skin.

“I dunno, man, red’s really your color.”

#jungle boy #jack perry #jungle boy imagine #jack perry imagine #jungle boy oneshot #jack perry oneshot #aew imagine #aew one shot

70 notes · View notes

potatotrash0 · 4 years

Text

neptune (hold me close)

“As his luck would have it, he looks up just in time to see Hinata and Nanami lean into each other and share a kiss as the rest of the attendees cheer.

He can almost feel the amount of hope radiating from the scene, and it makes Nagito want to vomit when he realizes the only thing filling his veins is despair.”

—

Nagito is invited to Hajime and Chiaki’s wedding, but he can’t quite seem to enjoy it past his own pining.

Rating: T for like. one swear. Warnings: none, maybe nagito’s self-deprecation Word Count: ~2700 Genre: Angst, Hurt/Comfort, Fluff

Also on AO3 under the same user.

It isn’t so bad at first.

It’s easy to focus on the decorations and chatter of the rest of the guests. To distract himself with Souda’s endless rambling and Kamukura’s interjections, not quite as scathing as usual.

The floral arrangements are beautiful, he notes with a small smile, not overwhelmingly colorful but still striking. Everything is subtle, perfectly suited to Hinata and Nanami’s more subdued personalities.

It’s when they begin the ceremony that Nagito starts feeling his stomach twist, trying and most likely failing to keep his feelings in his chest.

His fingers twitch slightly as they rest on this thighs, his eyes trained forward. He knows Kamukura’s gaze is fixated on him, no doubt picking up on the unease in his too-straight posture. He doesn’t say anything though, and for that, Nagito is immensely grateful.

He feels a feeling of contempt for himself rise in his throat as the pianist begins playing. How disgusting, he thinks. He has the honor and privilege of attending one of the most important events of Hinata’s life, and all he can feel is resentment? Truly, absolutely revolting of him.

He still can’t manage a single drop of joy as he turns his head to watch Nanami walk down the aisle. She looks gorgeous, the pink and white dress complimenting her so well. A glance at Hinata shows that he’s stunned, and even from where Nagito is sitting, he can clearly see Hinata’s bright red flush.

Standing next to each other, Nagito can’t deny that they look perfect together. Like a match made in heaven. It’s a real shame all he can think of is being in Nanami’s place, he muses darkly.

He barely registers the pair’s vows, his mind going wild with so many things at once.

He imagines being able to get a first-row seat to Hinata’s blushing and stuttering, being the one to slip a ring onto the brunette. Being able to pull him close, have a reason to look into his eyes, and kiss him.

The thought almost makes him laugh. As if he, as the lowly, unfathomably pathetic piece of garbage that he is, would ever be worthy enough to even breathe the same air as Hinata, let alone marry him.

As his luck would have it, he looks up just in time to see Hinata and Nanami lean into each other and share a kiss as the rest of the attendees cheer. He can almost feel the amount of hope radiating from the scene, and it makes Nagito want to vomit when he realizes the only thing filling his veins is despair.

Once again, he feels Kamukura’s eyes on him, and when he glances over, Kamukura has an expression like he’s picking Nagito apart.

“You’re unhappy,” he points out, acting it’s like a fact, his red eyes burning holes into Nagito as he speaks.

Nagito laughs mirthlessly, every fiber of his being knowing how true that statement is and wanting desperately to just leave already. “Was I that obvious?”

Kamukura doesn’t respond, but Nagito can see just the smallest flicker of concern in his unblinking eyes.

Nagito shakes his head, letting his head hang as his hair falls into his eyes. “I’ll be fine. Please, don’t worry about me. This is a special day for Hinata-kun and Nanami-san, I would hate to ruin it with my selfish wishes.”

Kamukura seems to want to press further, if the firm press of his lips is anything to go by, but his eyes soften as he looks at Nagito’s face. He must look especially pitiful.

Souda is the first to jump up and run to Hinata and Nanami, everyone else quick to follow. Kamukura lags behind, glancing back at Nagito with a frown before turning away again.

Nagito can feel his body begin to shake, his vision blurring at the edges, and he jumps up with perhaps too much energy. He bumps into someone as he almost runs away, he thinks it’s Kuzuryuu from the small stature and glimpse of short, blond hair, and mutters an apology without looking back. He knows it’s suspicious, but he reasons that it’s surely not the most concerning thing he’s done.

Blindly, he stumbles to the bathroom, slamming the door too loudly behind him. The room is quiet, and the only sound in his ears is his own breathing and heartbeat.

He manages to make it three seconds before his eyes overflow and his legs decide it’s a great time to give out.

He slides down the door, shaking violently. He suddenly can’t breathe, his gasps for air too loud when he’s so close to the door, and every single one of his brain cells screams at him to shut up before someone hears him.

But even as he slaps both hands over his mouth in a weak attempt to keep quiet, his sobs escape out into the tiled room like his hands are made of air.

“Pathetic,” he laughs, his hands coming up and pulling at his hair as his head bangs against the door. “Pathetic, absolutely pathetic.” His voice cracks as he repeats it to himself.

What would Hinata think of him, knowing he’s not even grateful to have been invited to the Ultimate Hope’s wedding? It must have taken so much effort to spend time with a worthless waste of space such as himself, but Hinata still did it.

And for what, so Nagito could dare cry and despair because Hinata didn’t force himself to deal with Nagito even more than he already did?

Disgusting. He truly was an ungrateful, undeserving piece of shit.

He’s startled by a knock on the door.

A familiar voice follows the sound. “Hey, Komaeda, you in there?”

Nagito’s breath hitches in his throat.

Hinata.

He can’t decide if this is good or bad luck.

Maybe if he doesn’t answer, Hinata will go away? It’s a desperate grab, but surely he wouldn’t stand there forever.

Yes, he thinks, shoving down the sob that wants to come out and biting his tongue. Hinata is kind, too kind, but he doesn’t have an infinite supply of patience. He’s bound to leave at some point.

Another knock. “Komaeda, I thought I heard you crying in here. You okay?”

He wipes at the tears on his cheeks, screwing his eyes shut in an attempt to stop them from flowing further. He feels horrible for ignoring Hinata, but it would only disturb him to see Nagito in such a deplorable state. He doesn’t deserve that, not on his wedding day.

Hinata’s knock is more forceful now. “Come on, you’re worrying me.”

Nagito’s eyes widen, and he almost loses his grasp on his filter. Half of him wants to persist with his silence, but the other half itches to protest Hinata’s misplaced concern.

He can hear Hinata’s sigh from through the door. He doesn’t knock this time, but he does continue attempting to coax Nagito out of hiding. “Komaeda, what’s wrong?”

Nagito smiles bitterly. Hinata says he’s mean, an ‘asshole’ in his words, but then he turns around and pulls stunts like this. He always insists Nagito doesn’t give himself enough credit but never says anything about underselling his own benevolence.

“I’m serious here, Komaeda. Kamukura told me you were upset about something, and Kuzuryuu said you ran off in a hurry. I’ve said it before, and I’ll say it again: if something’s bothering you, you can tell me.”

Ah. So Kamukura sold him out.

Nagito sighs and untangles his hands from his hair, not missing how several strands come away on his palms. He interrupts when Hinata speaks next.

“Komaeda—“

“If I may ask, Hinata-kun, what did Kamukura-kun say?”

Hinata is silent for a moment before he responds. His tone suggests he’s surprised, most likely because he didn’t expect a reply from Nagito. “Uh...not much. He said he couldn’t tell me much more besides the fact that you were upset about something.”

Nagito nods, his face blank. He pulls his legs to his chest, resting his arms on his knees. He glances at the door when Hinata speaks again.

“Are you okay? Can you at least open the door?”

Nagito barely considers the request before shooting it down, shaking his head even though he knows Hinata can’t see him.

“You would only be disgusted. I look even more unsightly than usual,” he says with a quiet laugh. He hasn’t looked in the mirror, but he already knows it’s true.

Hinata replies instantly, almost forcefully. “That’s bullshit.”

Nagito blinks and stares at the door like he might be able to see Hinata past the wood.

He can hear a loud, sharp sound, suspiciously similar to a wince. “I-I mean, you don’t—! It...it can’t be that bad, right? I don’t think you’re actually as...um.”

Hinata doesn’t continue that sentence, and a small part of Nagito really wants him to, but he forces himself to shake off the thought and stand up to open the door.

Hinata’s facial expression seems to lighten up for a split second when he sees Nagito, before he sharply sucks in a breath and doesn’t exhale.

Of course. Nagito smiles, not quite looking Hinata in the eyes as he speaks. “Ah. I suppose I was right to assume I looked like repulsive.”

Hinata seems to panic, for some reason unknown to Nagito. “What? N-No, no, you’re fine, I’m just. Uh. Surprised?” Nagito almost laughs at the instant grimace that lines Hinata’s face afterwards.

Nagito leans against the doorframe as he watches Hinata take a deep breath before speaking again.

“Um...you were crying, weren't you?” Hinata seems hesitant, like he’s afraid of offending Nagito or something.

Nagito’s eyebrows furrow as he responds, looking down at Hinata properly. “You don’t have to worry about me, Hinata-kun. It was selfish to make you leave your own wedding reception to check on me of all people.”

“What? Komaeda, no, I wanted to see if you were okay. You didn’t answer my question, by the way,” Hinata says, a familiar expression on his face that Nagito knows means Hinata is irritated.

Nagito stays silent for a moment before answering quietly. “Yes. It’s nothing too important.”

Hinata pinches the bridge of his nose and grumbles, “If you’re running off in tears right after the ceremony, I think it’s pretty damn important.”

He stares at Nagito for a moment before an exasperated, knowing look crosses his face, and his arms cross against his chest. “You’re not gonna talk about it, huh?”

Nagito attempts to resist the urge to smile. “I’m rather easy to read today, aren’t I?”

Hinata sighs heavily. “Fine. But we’re discussing this at some point, alright?”

Nagito hesitates, but he knows from experience that Hinata will probably insist on it whether he likes it or not. He nods without a word.

Hinata seems to be satisfied with that, his expression relaxing as he turns on his heel to, presumably, make his way back to the reception. “Come on. Souda and the other guys will be glad to see you’re alright.”

Nagito follows along a few steps behind, biting the inside of his lip. ‘The guys? Does that mean...Hinata wasn’t the only one concerned?’

“Komaeda, I can practically hear you chewing yourself out.” Hinata doesn’t sound impressed.

He stops walking and turns to Nagito, putting his hands on his shoulders. He speaks gently this time.

“You might think you’re a burden, but people do genuinely care about you, Nagito.” Hinata makes it a point to look him in the eyes as he says this. “I think even Kuzuryuu would agree when I say that you’re too hard on yourself.”

With what might be the warmest smile Nagito’s ever seen, Hinata continues softly, ”You’re not as horrible as you think you are, Komaeda.”

Nagito can’t bring himself to look away from Hinata, as much as he wants to. When he croaks out his next sentence, he finds himself dangerously close to tears again.

“Hinata-kun...you’re too kind. I don’t deserve this much compassion.” His voice cracks on that last word, his eyes slipping shut as he begins to shake again.

Hinata’s hands loosen their grip the slightest bit, and Nagito takes the chance to stagger back, wrapping his arms around himself in a feeble attempt to try and make himself smaller.

“I-I’m,” Nagito gasps, trying to talk past the new round of sobs threatening to come tumbling out, “I’m sorry, Hinata-kun. You shouldn’t—!”

Hinata is quick to step forward, tugging Nagito into his arms like he isn’t crying hysterically. “Hey, hey, it’s fine. I don’t mind,” he says softly into Nagito’s ear, arms wrapped around his waist.

Nagito tenses up, trembling as he hiccups. Hinata manages to pull him closer still, and that’s really all it takes for Nagito to start bawling even harder.

His arms wind themselves around Hinata’s neck, and he feels awful for ruining Hinata’s suit, but when he tries to apologize, all he gets is a gentle shush.

Hinata’s hand rubs circles on Nagito’s back, and he really can’t understand why Hinata refuses to accept that he’s simply too kind when he does things like this on days where it’s supposed to be about him.

At some point or another, Nagito had sunk to the floor, he realizes when his eyes begin to dry. He looks to Hinata with a slight panic, but Hinata doesn’t seem to care. Rather, he smiles, and Nagito feels so close to crying again, but he stops himself as Hinata speaks.

“You alright?” Hinata says, not quite a whisper, but not as loud as he would normally speak.

Nagito wants to answer, but he doesn’t trust his voice, so he settles for a mute nod.

“You’re okay to head back to the reception?” Hinata asks, in that same soft tone that he keeps using, and that makes Nagito ache with how head over heels in love he is.

Nagito nods again mindlessly, not wanting to keep Hinata any longer than he already has, but in hindsight, he probably should have known Hinata would realize something was wrong.

Hinata presses his lips together, before releasing his hold on Nagito’s waist. Nagito mourns the loss before his breath catches in his throat for the thousandth time that day as Hinata’s hands come up to cup his cheeks.

Hinata raises an eyebrow at him, the small smirk on his face mildly distracting. “You really think I’m not gonna notice you trying to lie again? After I just caught you crying twice in a row?”

Nagito blinks, brain buffering for a moment before he chuckles. “That’s...I suppose I’m not a very good liar in the first place.”

Hinata’s smile widens a fraction, before dropping. “But really. I won’t stop you from leaving if you really want to.”

Nagito opens his mouth to reply, but something makes him pause. He should be honest with this, he decides, but he doesn’t really know if he could handle seeing Nanami without feeling horribly guilty.

“No one will be mad or upset with you if that’s what you’re worried about. Chiaki was probably the most concerned besides me and Kamukura, she almost came with me to check on you,” Hinata says, a knowing tone to his voice.

Nagito sniffles and his human arm drifts up, his fingers lightly brushing Hinata’s hand. Even when he whispers, his voice is shaky, “Nanami-san...Kamukura-kun...Hinata-kun. Everyone is so kind. I don’t...I’m really not worth this much concern.”

Hinata sighs, but a smile that borders on fond plays on his lips, if he dared label it so. “Komaeda, how many times am I going to have to tell you? I—we care about you more than you think.”

Nagito swallows, his mouth suddenly dry. “Yes,” he blurts out. “I-I can handle being at the reception, I think.”

Hinata’s grin is so bright, so sudden, and so pretty, Komaeda really thinks he might finally keel over, to be having such amazing luck. ”Perfect.”

---

Izuru kicked Hinata’s leg, staring at him. Hinata flinched, muttering a quiet ‘ow,’ and glared at him.

“What was that for?”

“Please tell me you’re not going to keep tip-toeing around each other like this.”

“W-What the hell—“

“Hinata.”

“...I mean, I’ll tell him at some point! Like, I don’t know, when I know I’m not gonna be shot down...”

Izuru sighed and let his head bang gently on the table. He and Nanami might actually have to intervene to get these idiots together in this lifetime.

48 notes · View notes

solecize · 4 years

Photo

𝐒𝐔𝐌𝐌𝐀𝐑𝐘. you never forget your first love. sometimes you don’t want to. other times, you can’t. 𝐏𝐀𝐈𝐑𝐈𝐍𝐆. yuta x reader 𝐆𝐄𝐍𝐑𝐄. fluff / angst / high school au 𝐖𝐀𝐑𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐆𝐒. mature language, death, mentions of a car accident, violence and verbal abuse 𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐃 𝐂𝐎𝐔𝐍𝐓. 7.7k words 𝐍𝐎𝐓𝐄𝐒. i finished this at 5am so its a little wonky and definitely not proofread

FOURTEEN.

the sun barely peaked out from the far horizon of the osaka skyline and the sweet smell of morning dew filled your lungs. a heavy backpack weighing down your shoulders, you hated walking to school in the mornings. clunk. clunk. clunk. the sound of your shoes drumming against the pavement guiding your path became a steady rhythm and your concerns of the day to come drowned within them; a physics test in the morning, a presentation at the end of the day, and the fact that you forgot to pack yourself a lunch. again. these thoughts settled into a roaming and wandering pace as you made your way to school.

wisps of golden rays broke though and in between branches and houses that you strolled past. specifically, the one house that you continuously walked back and forth in front of. ‘come on,’ you thought, waiting for the right moment. this routine that you’d been practicing since elementary school occurred at the almost exact same time every single time.

then, you heard the front door click. with that, you rushed back a couple steps and ignored the army marching through your chest. punctual as ever, yuta was ready. thankfully for you, that meant that you could ‘casually’ run into him on your way to school and walk together. that was the only thing you liked about walking in the mornings.

“oh, hey. good morning.” yuta bore a small smile, as he looked at you over his shoulder and locked the front door. the boy had yet to caught on to the fact that your presence was suspiciously always on time for him to exit his house.

your expression lit up when the eyes of the boy who you so deeply admired met yours. “good morning, yuta.” your smile leapt to your eyes.

as he did every morning, he jogged his way over to where you were and began walking at your side. the mere presence of him just an elbow’s touch away caused the bottom of your stomach to not just do backflips, but an entire gymnastic routine. somehow, you managed to catch your breath.

SIXTEEN.

“and then, he went all ‘bang!’” your hands waved wildly, the words were overflowing from your lips and the rush of adrenaline still fresh in your veins.

miho watched you with a single raised eyebrow, half used to your antics, but was still bewildered at your longstanding crush on soccer star nakamoto yuta. even under the dim streetlights of that hazy and humid september evening, the rogue flush glowing at the apples of your cheeks was too obvious. she simply giggled and looped her arm around yours.

the narrow streets were littered with clusters of students from your school, laughter and chatter being heard from a mile away. the joyous buzz in the air was due to the soccer game that just occurred against the team’s arch rivals, which was won in a last minute dramatic fashion. the saviour of the night? he was walking towards you.

wait, what?

although surrounded by other team members clad in navy blue tracksuits, yuta easily stood out. everyone and anyone bombarded the guy as soon as he came within sight, wanting to congratulate and praise him for his talent and efforts. for some reason, though, there was a different gleam of purpose in his bright eyes.

your heartbeat quickened, but your steady walking pace remained. this was mostly due to miho’s pointed look, as she saw the way you nearly froze up at the sight of yuta—as you always did. up until this point, you weren’t sure what got to you. his charming smile, his kind heart, the way he poured passion into everything he did . . .you were a goner. however, you also had a pile of homework waiting for you when you got home and couldn’t slow down for him, who probably had a celebration to get to.

still, that didn’t change the fact that yuta was making a beeline in your direction. you thought you were imagining it, until you heard him call your name. then, a second time. at this point, you turned around without even realizing that you’d lost control of your body.

“oof—” he ran straight into you the moment you turned around. you wobbled for a second, but yuta’s strong arms caught you almost instantly.

his eyes widened. “oh, shit, i’m so sorry—”

“—no, it’s, um, it’s okay, really!” you exclaimed and wanted to shrivel up when you realized how high your voice became. miho snickered behind you, but you ignored it.

a grin stretched across yuta’s face and the butterflies in your stomach awoke. something about his presence, his spirit lit a spark inside of you. he absentmindedly ran a hand through his hair and opened his mouth to say something, but then closed it and proceeded to play with the words on the tip of his tongue. you weren’t sure what was going on.

yuta asked, “did you enjoy the game?” at this point, he was full on ignoring the passerbys, save for the polite head nod for the congratulations he was receiving. all of his attention was on you.

“yeah, of course,” you nodded, maybe a little too vigorously. “you were really great out there. i mean it.”

“couldn’t have done it without my trusted medic.”

FIFTEEN.

you weren’t sure how exactly you were coaxed into this, but it seemed to have happened in the blink of an eye. everyone in your study group slowly began to flow out of yuta’s home, until it was just the two of you and studying wasn’t the main priority anymore. you weren’t in any rush to go home, considering your home was just a five minute walk away, and, of course, not wanting to pass up the opportunity to spend time with yuta.

“i don’t think i’m exactly fit for this,” you told him nervously, as he lead you onto the empty street by hand.

the evening went from homework to goofing around on youtube. the two of you had been exchanging music and favourite artists, which finally came down to stumbling across soccer clips. yuta then had the brilliant idea of teaching you soccer after you reminded him how much you loathed sports. for whatever reason, that brought you here.

yuta scoffed. “trust me, you’ll get the hang of it easily.”

the breeze blew softly, a relief on a hot summer night like this one. you sighed at the humidity and watched yuta. he dropped the soccer ball onto the ground and it hummed against the concrete, as he started to dribble it.

“you gotta pass with the inside of your foot,” he explained, though you were a little too mesmerized by his gorgeous calf muscles. “like this!” yuta demonstrated and passed the ball over to you like second nature.

somehow, you managed to stop the ball. it had to be either luck or the fear that it was going to crash into one of mrs. nakamoto’s potted plants. your eyes widened in shock. considering you could barely walk without tripping, this was an accomplishment.

he beamed. “great, now pass it over to me.”

what was intended to be a soft, gentle pass ended up being a hard kick to the, well, danger zone. it all happened so fast and before you knew it, the ball hit him with a loud smack! and yuta was trying to resist doubling over. his face contorted and body folded over in swallowed down pain, wincing.

you gasped and rushed over, endless apologies coming out. “oh my god, ohmygod, ohmy—”

“it’s okay, it’s okay!” yuta was gasping for air and you wrapped your arm around his shoulders, trying to help him stand up.

despite being in obvious distress, yuta still managed to laugh upon seeing your reaction. he didn’t realize how much he liked being aided to until you went out of your way to help him back inside and give him an ice pack. he didn’t realize how much he liked teaching his favourite thing to another person until he forced you outside and taught the basics of soccer to your clumsy ass.

most importantly, he didn’t realize how much he could like a person until you.

SIXTEEN.

you rolled your eyes, but you were, without a doubt, dying inside knowing that he remembered that day. “ha. hilarious.”

others continued to weave around you two and you were certain that it looked a little odd, probably annoying, that you were just standing in the middle of a crowded sidewalk. even miho had whispered that she would catch up with you later and snuck away. however, yuta didn’t budge.

“can i walk you home? it’s getting dark and i’m sure you can handle yourself, but just to be extra safe. . .” yuta offered and this took you by surprise.

“you guys just won the most important game of the season, isn’t there some sort of team celebration that you have to get to?” you raised your eyebrows, but allowed him to lead the way to your neighbourhood.

he shrugged. “everyone’s tired. besides, i wanted to, erm, talk to you.”

looking behind you, it seemed that the boys from the team were indeed dispersing, but strangely enough, were all looking in your direction. as if being caught red handed in a robbery, they all froze on the spot when they met your eyes and turned the other way immediately. yuta noticed this and grumbled something under his breath, but you didn’t catch it.

“about. . .?”

“uh, well, we’ve been friends for a while now, right?” yuta scratched the back of his neck with a tension in his movement.

shit. he found out about your crush on him. surely, he just wanted to let you down easy or something. you chomped down hard, teeth grinding against each other in pure agony. this was not happening. you managed to nod your head slowly.

he continued, “well, there’s something i’ve been meaning to tell you.” his eyes, full of fire, wandered all over, except to meet yours. “ask you, er, actually.”

you blinked, trying your best to ignore the bubble of hope forming in your chest. “what do you mean?” because there was no way he was talking about what you’d been dreaming of for god knows how long.

he slowed down in his tracks and for a few moments, there was a calm.

“i like you.” yuta finally spat out, the wind knocked out of him and you nearly fell over attempting to halt in your route. “and i wanted to ask if you’d go out with me.”

cashmere moonlight illuminated the aged roads of osaka where joy danced in the air—the joy of victory, youth, and, now, first love. time seemed to suspend just for a few moments and it tasted like fireworks. a round of whoops emerged from where yuta left him teammates behind, but it was all white noise to you.

everything was blurry and unimportant, except for him.

SEVENTEEN.

“why did we invite these two?” miho groaned, watching the two of you from the other side of the room.

it hadn’t even been a minute since entering the karaoke lounge, but you and yuta were already cuddled up in the corner of one of the couches. he had pulled you onto his lap and you let out a loud giggle at the contact. snaking his arms around your waist, you knew that you were not leaving this place for the rest of the night.

yuta raised an eyebrow. “that’s awfully rude. we’re your friends.” his signature cheeky smile formed and you couldn’t help but press a kiss on his cheek.

“you guys have been on this lovey-dovey honeymoon shit for, like, a year now,” one of yuta’s teammates groaned.

“sucks for you guys.” you grinned in response and began flipping through one of the song books.

it was the middle of the summer going into your last year of high school and you were certain of it—you didn’t have a single care in the world. it was the last summer of pure freedom and everyone felt it all around them. it was a ticking time bomb, a countdown that result in late nights out with all of your friends. tonight it brought you to karaoke.

yuta tucked a piece of stray hair behind your ear. “i like this colour on you.” you’d just dyed your hair a few shades lighter than your natural shade a couple of nights ago as apart of a dare. of course, you did it, but the more you looked at it, the worse it seemed to look.

“really?” you raised an eyebrow at him.

“duh. you look good in everything.”

you brought your face close to his ear, so that the conversation could only be heard between the two of you. “you should go sing something.”

“uh, what?” his face scrunched up jokingly, but you gave him a knowing eye.

it started off one day when you were chilling alone, just watching mamma mia on his couch. for whatever reason, yuta knew enough of the songs to be able to sing along. that’s when you discovered his gift of possibly the sweetest, smoothest voice you’ve ever heard. angelic, you insisted, but he was always too shy and didn’t acknowledge it.

since then, you’ve paid extra attention when you catch him singing under his breath, humming, or even just whistling. everyone told him how good he was, but he didn’t even consider it. nevertheless, it was the same glimmer in yuta’s eyes when he sang his favourite song as the one when he was on the field.

suddenly, the weight beneath you shifted. yuta had pushed you off his lap effortlessly, taking the song book. this forced you to stand up on your feet and left you confused.

he beckoned his friend that held the microphones over and took them from him. “what are you doing?” you asked.

“let’s sing a duet, then.” at this, all of your friends cheered in response to this unusual action from yuta. he’d always be the one to just sit in the corner with his drink, hype up everyone else, and maybe give some background vocals in the form of yelling.

“oh, really?” you laughed, not believing what was happening.

“what? i like trying new things with you,” yuta declared with a grin and passed a microphone to you, which you barely caught. “you better keep up.”

the night unfolded just like that, with nineties throwback jams and laughter all around. miho captured the memory on her polaroid and you kept several of these pictures to stow away, probably in some shoebox under your bed. however, for now, you lived these pictures. you lived them with yuta, always pushing each other to your boundaries and always with the best of hearts.

SEVENTEEN.

it started with that one time at the amusement park when you nearly lost your shit at the top of the ferris wheel. then, he noticed the way you squirmed trying to walk across the metal grates downtown where you could see just how deep it went past those holes. you never wanted to join your friends when they would have lunch on the school rooftop.

you had a fear of heights.

one promise was made clear between the two of you at the start of your senior year in high school: to make the best out of it. yuta figured that this meant pushing you to face what scared you the most. this was the first of them.

with a sigh, you suddenly found your shoes to be the most interesting thing in the world. “i really don’t know about this.”

“we took a three hour bus ride to get here and you’re not sure about this?” yuta folded his arms across his chest. “you’re the one that suggested we all go to the beach.”

you gnawed on your bottom lip. “well, yeah, but i meant to go swimming or tan or play volleyball! this—” you beckoned down to the aquamarine ocean line, “—is not what i meant, yuta!”

kicking a piece of rock, it flew right off the edge and deep down into the shore below. you watched it and the distance it made, which only caused you to stiffen up even further. the cliff had to be at least twenty meters high and despite the beautiful crystal waters, it felt like diving into a black hole. your eyes remained glued to the mocha dirt between your feet, as the sight only pumped your blood faster and faster.

yuta chuckled softly and you smacked his arm. “this isn’t funny!”

raising his hands up in defense, he approached you slowly. “come on. you’re the bravest girl i know.” your boyfriend tried to tip your chin up, but you tore in away. “you’ve been telling me for years about how you’ve wanted to get over this.”

“yeah, but we all know i’m a pussy ass bitch.”

he rolled his eyes, but wrapped his arms around you from behind and kissed your temple. “come on. if you do it, i’ll buy you food.”

you scoffed. “you think i’m that easily bought?”

even though he didn’t say a word, the look that yuta gave you was enough to indicate his agreement. you looked between him and the seemingly endless jump that awaited you just a few steps away. squinting at the sun, you let out a loud breath.

“well?” yuta asked hopefully.

you rubbed the ring on your left hand, a habit formed in the confrontation with your nerves, and braced yourself. in a twist of fate, you found yourself walking a few steps back and for a second, he thought that you were leaving. then, yuta saw the look on your face and grinned. it was enough for him to know. squeezing your eyes shut, you tried to steady yourself.

“you have to jump right after me, okay?!” you didn’t mean to yell, but everything began to muffle except for the pounding in your ears.

yuta said, “you got it, baby.” he began clapping and whooping, building up your energy at your side.

it was like flying. you ran and ran until your entire body was wrapped around blankets of air and freedom. you finally opened your eyes, wide and bright, to the world around you. it was pure lunacy. it must’ve lasted forever, because when you emerged from the sharp waters and gasping for air, yuta was already right beside you.

a boil of hysteria formed at the base of your throat. one giggle lead to another, until you were having a full on fest of laughter. you couldn’t stop and watching you, yuta couldn’t help but start laughing, too. you flung your arms around him in the tightest embrace, still shaking from the nerves, but in the best way possible. you planted a deep kiss on his lips and he groaned.

“i guess that wasn’t so—” you were cut off by yuta’s lips, capturing yours once again.

SEVENTEEN.

everyone knew you and yuta to be the couple that was late to almost everything. however, most were not aware of the fact that it was almost strictly because of him. sometimes, you had to step back and marvel at just how good he was at wasting time when getting ready for something.

“oh my god, is it possible to take any longer than this?” you yelled at him from his bedroom balcony, as you absentmindedly scrolled through your phone. at the same time, you ignored the angry messages from your friends, wondering where the two of you were.

the sound of the blow dryer finally came to a stop. “relax, there’s no need to rush.”

“it’s the last school festival we’re ever gonna have and you don’t wanna rush?” you quipped back.

this happened every time, so you weren’t nearly as irritated as you should’ve been. this was considering you woke up extra early to pick out your outfit and actually attempt real makeup on your face. it made you a little nervous, considering you made enough effort to brush your hair and throw on the nicest skirt you owned, albeit after digging through your closet for who knows how long. you arrived at yuta’s almost an hour before you were supposed to leave and without surprise, he was still in bed.

since this happened every time, you had one simple method that worked every time. all it took was one iced cube for nakamoto yuta, the mighty star player of your school’s soccer team, to squeal like a four year old and scramble out of bed. soon enough, he was in the shower and belting to chris brown at the top of his lungs.

he definitely didn’t get out soon enough.

you got up to bang on his bathroom door, but before you could do so, it swung open. yuta was fully dressed in casual attire of an oversized hoodie, a jean jacket, and black sweats. a baseball cap nestled the top of his pristine hair and you immediately swiped it off.

“hey—” yuta began to protest, but then his eyes scanned your appearance and his jaw was left hanging.

clearly, you didn’t notice, because you continued ranting. “if you took all that time to blow dry your hair, why the hell did you put on a hat?”

“you look. . .”

“we are so late and—”

he clamped a hand over your mouth, only getting a further rise out of you. “can you just listen to me?” but, this didn’t stop your attempts and yelling through his hand.

yuta didn’t let go until you had the bright idea to lick his hand, at which he let out a chorus of “yuck, ew, gross” and spun around to wash his hands immediately. you snickered at his reaction, but were still heated.

he gave you a dirty look. “damn, a guy can’t tell his girl that she looks beautiful?”

“not when the guy is the reason for them being an hour and a half late!” you cried. jaw set, you had to admit that this would normally get your heart pounding, but it was going to be your fist’s turn if he didn’t hurry. long gone were the days where you couldn’t speak the truth to yuta and now, you’d cuss him out at any given time.

he chuckled and placed a hand on your cheek. “well, you do. i don’t know what you did, but you look good, all dressed up and stuff.”

you let him bring you into a gentle embrace and melted into him almost instantaneously. “yeah, yeah, whatever,” you said into his chest. “by the way, i really enjoyed the concert you put on there.”

yuta’s ears turned slightly red, but he laughed it off. “thanks. i’ve been practicing.” he looked over and noticed the balcony door open, the curtains blowly softly against the wall. “were you just on my balcony?”

“yeah, it’s way too hot in here.”

“willingly? alone? at a high height?” he dramatically gaped and you hit his arm.

you replied, “ergh, yes, okay? let’s move on now.” you couldn’t bite back the small grin that was forming on your face and there was no way he didn’t notice it.

the two of you eventually raced out the front door and began a rock paper scissors competition to decide who would have to face an angry miho, who’d been waiting for you two for hours.

EIGHTEEN.

you shared all of the most painful moments of your life with yuta. he was there for you after every test you failed, every sad movie that pulled at your heartstrings, and every time you plucked your eyebrows. just thinking about him, you could easily remember the way his arms felt like home, when nothing else in the world seemed to matter.

“she’s going to be okay, come on. . .” he murmured into your ear, as he stroked your hair. “please, just breathe, baby.”

“miho was on her way to see me! she shouldn’t have—” you couldn’t finish the sentence, a strangled sob choking your words to bits.

yuta rocked you back and forth in his arms as you tried to look for some sort of light, but the bland eggshell walls of the hospital corridor provided nothing to comfort you. there was no one else waiting for miho except you. you were all she had.

that day, she ended up surviving the fatal car accident. you were certain that you would have gone mad if it weren’t for yuta’s warm arms and the sweet nothings he assured into your being. he was your strength that day.

likewise, yuta shared all the most painful moments of his life with you. you were there for him after every injury he suffered on the field, after every screaming match with his hotheaded father, and every lost game that he took. you somehow made him laugh on his way to the infirmary. you found every way to cheer him up after a bad game. most of all, you were the one who cradled him and let him sob into your chest in the rare moments when he would lose all control after a fight with his dad.

it was about one in the morning when you awoke in a startle. the sound of a pile of your textbooks toppling over from your desk created what seemed to be an earthquake at an ungodly hour. you awoke to your heart beating wildly, unsure of what to expect.

thankfully, it was just your idiot boyfriend, who had no idea how to climb into a room through a window. unsure of what was going on, your first instinct to whisper yell at him about whatever the hell he was doing and the fact that your parents could have woken up, but then you saw. you saw his dead eyes and his slumped over figure.

“did he. . .”

you hadn’t seen yuta in about a week, ever since his father was hospitalized. he didn’t elaborate on any details when he explained the situation to you, but you knew it was fatal. he didn’t even want you visiting.

“yeah. he went real quick and just like that,” yuta took in a deep breath, “it was over.”

you immediately sat up on your bed and made room for him, to which he immediately occupied. all you wanted to do was reach out and touch him, to enclasp his hardened joints and cold skin. looking over at him, though, it seemed like the hardest thing to do. you’d never seen yuta so empty before.

you cleared your throat, while eyeing your bedroom door to ensure all lights remained off. “shouldn’t you be with your mom and sister?”

“i dropped them off at home so they could sleep. i wanted to call you, but,” yuta shrugged, “i’m here now.”

after that, yuta didn’t talk for the rest of the night. though he stared blankly at your popcorn ceiling as if he was in another world, you kept him grounded. you talked about anything and anything to distract him. the soccer game on television that evening, the new, hideous curtains that your mother put in the living room, how you just learned to do some basic sewing, the neighbourhood gossip. you talked until your throat strained and begged for you to give up. but, you didn’t give up until the first streams of ginger orange and rose emerged from the horizon beyond your tiny window.

by then, he coasted into a deep sleep into the crook of your neck and one arm slung over your torso. you buried your face in his hair, hand clutched in his. pain always hurt, but neither of you ever had to hurt alone.

EIGHTEEN.

you shared all of the most painful moments of your life with yuta, but you never anticipated the day when one of those moments would be because of him.

“what do you mean?” you felt like you’d just been punched in the gut, your lips parting in shock.

yuta pushed his tongue to the inside of his cheek and set down his soda on the rooftop ledge. “i mean, i’m leaving. i’m going to accept their offer of admission.” his eyes were downcast and he felt like he was holding onto all of the weight in the world.

“but-but, i—” you started, but couldn’t find the words.

nothing seemed real in that moment. you shook your head and turned away, finding the door to be the only option. however, watching even your smallest of movements, yuta knew you too well and easily predicted what you were going to do next.

he grabbed your arm before you could walk away. “can we just talk about this first?”

“like the way you talked to me about applying to schools overseas?” you shot, though your voice was quieter than usual.

like every other couple in the graduating class, your future was up in the air. it was floating and it seem like every time to made a move to reach out and grab for it, all that slipped through your fingers was pure nothingness. void. you didn’t want to think about it, instead opting to live in the moment.

however, with the changing leaves and the aforementioned ticking time bomb became the background music to your every day life. there always seemed to be something that popped out of nowhere to remind you of what you dreaded—the fact that you were running out of time.

yuta ran a hand through his hair. “it wasn’t the plan, i just kinda did it on a whim and i never expected. . .” his shoulders slumped.

it was then you realized that yuta was no longer living by the same hour.

although you avoided talking about it, you and yuta were with each other every step of the way since the year began. you thought the happy ending plan you concocted in your plan was officially set in motion and absolutely nothing could go wrong.

wrong.

though you knew deep inside that this wasn’t a bad thing, that you shouldn’t be upset at yuta, there was a nagging feeling at the pit of your stomach. every bad scenario that could possibly be generated suddenly flashed before your very eyes and at that, your entire body stiffened.

your heart ached and you couldn’t help but step forward to place a hand on his chest. “listen. i’m happy for you and i’m not trying to hurt your feelings, but,” you shook your head, “that shit really hurt mine.”

before he could say anything, you took off the sweater he’d given to just a few minutes earlier when the two of you arrived. the cold breeze felt like knives against your flesh, but you ignored it. for your entire life, you knew that you were as fragile as glass. however, you never truly felt it up until this moment.

“come on, it’s not that serious,” yuta said, eyes widened.

you replied, “it doesn’t matter. this is, um, just a lot to take in.” shaking your head, you broke free of his grasp.

just as you approached the stairs to return back to the school building, you hear yuta’s voice from behind you.

“i’m not letting this be the end.”

EIGHTEEN.

when the guests began pouring out of your front door, you took this as an opportunity to sneak out the back and around to escape the dreadful atmosphere. this wasn’t to say that you weren’t grateful for the careful orchestration done to ensure a successful surprise party, you were really blown away by the plan made by your family and miho. walking into your living room to be met with a crowd of people to celebration your recent acceptance to university was the highlight of your day and the second last thing you expected.

the last thing you expected had followed you out your back door, having kept a close eye on you since the start of the party. yuta had not spoken to you in a week, not since the reveal on the school rooftop. you stated that you needed space and he respected that, but there was no way he wasn’t going to celebrate your massive academic accomplishments, especially when he was the rock to keep you stable all of this years.

plus, miho would’ve killed him.

“hey, hey, hey,” yuta’s unmistakable voice chimed in behind you, “where are you going?”

“i needed some air,” you said, without turning around.

he jogged up to you and began walking by your side. you didn’t look at him. you weren’t sure why.

yuta said, “it’s crazy how fast everything’s going now,” he shoved his hands into his pockets. “it seems like yesterday we were just fourteen and screwing around, doing whatever without caring about tomorrow.”

“. . .yeah. i think i’m going to go crazy thinking about what’s going to happen tomorrow, or the day after.” the confession tasted bitter and it showed crystal clear in your features. “like, obviously, the party was great and all but it was just another reminder of all this shit building up.”

“you have no reason to worry,” yuta scoffed. “you have so much to look forward to. i know you aren’t afraid to be on your own next year.”

“but, that’s the thing, yuta!” you bellowed. “i’m not afraid, i’m terrified. i wasn’t going be afraid because i wasn’t going to be on my own, i was supposed to have you.” it took all of your strength to even attempt to stop your voice from shaking.

like you’d always done, you found yourself immediately melting back into his arms, like they were your rightful place. “believe it or not, i am so fucking ecstatic for you. i just—”

“—wish we wouldn’t have to go our own ways?” yuta finished for you, a sad smile playing on his lips.

you nodded. “it’s stupid, but you’ve been by my side forever. and i want the best for you and trust me, i know this school is perfect for you.”

“you looked into it?”

“of course i did,” you managed to laugh. “and it checks off every single box for your dream school.”

the conversation was a volcano, waiting to erupt in the shadows for quite some time. thankfully, it wasn’t destructive. the two of you sat down on the edge of the sidewalk, still not letting go of each other. similar to leisurely flowing lava, it was warm and of beauty unlike any other.

yuta cupped your cheek and you swore you would have given anything to freeze those few seconds of time to keep. “you know, no matter what happens, you’ll always have my heart.”

that night, yuta took you to the same arcade he brought you to on your first date at fifteen. you shared laughter and exchanged music like you had for many years. the fear settling deep into both of your bodies seemed to fade for that one night. because, although he wanted to be strong and reject it, yuta was as scared as you were.

“you aren’t making the wrong decision,” you assured him, over and over again.

just like that, the magma begun to settle. the fog started to clear, but you weren’t sure if whatever hid behind it all was what you wanted. regardless, for those few seconds in time, everything seemed to be okay.

EIGHTEEN.

"stop crying, loser.”

“i am not crying!” you insisted with a laugh, as you hastily swiped at the tears brimming in your eyes. “i am totally fine, this is totally happening.”

standing in the middle of the parking lot of the ceremony hall, you looked a little ridiculous. you’d long given up on wearing heels and opted to go barefoot, your makeup was smeared, and you already ripped your gown by accident when you stepped on it going down the stairs. yuta didn’t see you that way, though.

he saw you for what you were: the smart, strong, gorgeous girl that he’d been in love with for the past four years of his life. the first girl he’d ever loved. he’d gone on believing that you were going to be the last, too, but that dream was shattered into pieces now. somehow, he accepted this with a smile.

“i guess this is goodbye,” he jokingly extended his hand, to which you slapped it out of the way and nearly jumped on him for a bone crushing hug. yuta laughed and hugged you back just as tight, beginning to twirl you around and ignored the way his cap toppled off his head in the process.

all of a sudden, you heard a loud honk. he let go of you and you noticed that your family was waiting for you to get in the car. you sighed. his eyes met yours and the silence was enough.

he pressed a kiss against your cheek, one last time. “bye, angel.”

TWENTY FIVE.

nothing was the same. your parents had long moved out of your childhood home and to the other side of the city. you lost contact with all of your high school friends and as far as you knew, they’d all moved to different points of the country. upon returning to your hometown, there was nothing left for you anymore.

dropping the last of your cardboard boxes, thankfully not one of the ones marked with ‘fragile,’ miho let out a loud huff. “finally! i thought this shit would never end,” she grumbled.

you kicked the box aside to the back wall of you brand new apartment. “thanks for helping me out.”

she was the last of your old friends to remain in osaka, having built her life here after graduation as a police officer. in fact, miho was the last of your old friends to stick by your side ever since. some were appalled at the turn of events that occurred in your life and ostracized you. others simply faded away naturally. miho was the first of them to enter your life and you were in pure relief when she promised that she wouldn’t leave your side.

miho was the one you dragged into your washroom to take the five tests to see if they were really accurate. when yuta was long gone, she was your rock. when you had to go through school with a young kid, she was your source of encouragement through strings of letters, phone calls, and text messages.

she was the last constant in your life in the ‘before’ and the ‘after.’

“duh, do you know how excited i am for you to be back?!” miho squealed, hugging you for what seemed to be the hundredth time since you arrived back in town just a year before.

you beamed. “i just. . .can’t believe it.” looking out the window, you realized that you left so much of yourself when you left at eighteen. now that you were back, you weren’t sure if you wanted to pick up where you left off.

your oldest friend nodded in understanding. suddenly, there was a loud chime and miho checked her phone immediately, frowning at her screen. she shoved in back into her purse and sighed.

“i really don’t want to leave you alone, but i have to go,” she said.

you nodded in understanding. “it’s okay. go. i have to go grocery shopping for me and the little dude over there anyway,” you replied. “i’ll catch up with you tomorrow for lunch?”

the small boy sitting at your newly moved couch looked up at the mention of himself. he’d been occupied the entire time with power rangers reruns and you walked over to him, scooping him up in a cuddle. yosuke was at the age where he whined at every form of physical affection from his mother, even if they were the best of friends like the two of you were.

“of course,” miho said and followed you. she cooed at yosuke, who’s eyes were still glued to the tablet screen in his hands. taking his chubby cheeks between her manicured fingers and pinching them, the kid let out a loud groan and you gave him a pointed look.

you cleared your throat. “say bye to auntie miho.”

“bye auntie miho,” yosuke mumbled with a grimace painted across his face.

standing up, you began to walk miho to the door. she slipped on her heels, ranting about the warm weather in november, but to be honest, you were mostly tuning her out in favour of just appreciating miho’s presence in the first place. just like old times.

you opened the door for her and waved her goodbye. however, just as you were about to close it, the door beside your apartment opened. whether it was out of curiosity or some cruel trick by destiny, you look out to greet your neighbour.

what came next couldn’t have happened in your wildest dreams.

everything was the same. sure, he grew out his hair a little bit longer, but yuta looked exactly the same in that dusty parking lot, when the two of you were eighteen. a lollipop dangled from his mouth, like before, and his surroundings were drowned out by earphones plugged into both of his ears. he still wore his late father’s titanium watch, no matter how aged it was. yuta’s eyes met yours and you were a goner, like you always were. it was more than a punch to the gut, but a full on blow to the face and a kick to the shins. your entire body felt like it’d just been battered. you couldn’t breathe.

for half a second, he glanced away. then, the nooks and crannies of his memories that hadn’t been touched in years became triggered. yuta looked up and he could’ve sworn, everything in the world stopped. his mouth ran dry and the vulnerability that settled in his bones felt as though he’d been caught in the middle of a crime.

yuta wanted to say your name, to see if it was really you, but nothing seemed to croak out.

“this can’t be real.” you didn’t know you were saying this out loud, but the words just spilled out of your mouth. you felt like a wax candle, eventually vanishing the hotter your flame grew. this couldn’t be happening.

he sputtered, “i can’t—”

you suddenly became aware of your appearance and wanted to just hide away. with your hair twisted into a half-assed bun and clad in an old t-shirt and denim overalls, you looked more like the visiting plumber than a tenant.

“—believe it,” you finished for him, trying to let the oxygen enter your body. “um, sorry, i just moved in, so i’m not really fit to be seen by actual humans.”

neither of you were sure how to go about this, both wanting to go in for a hug, but hesitated. after a few awkward attempts, yuta eventually went ‘fuck it’ and just completely squashing you into an embrace. you weren’t sure how long the hug lasted for. maybe an hour. a couple minute. a few seconds. but even just a quarter of that was enough for you. the smell of musk and teakwood filled your senses and you were lost again, forgetting about what this reunion meant for you.

“you look great.” yuta just saw you the way he’d always remembered you. “you still look the same.” he chuckled, taken aback and blown away.

you scrunched your nose. “do i?” there was no way he was being serious.

“just like the night of the spring festival.”

that was what took you by surprise, the fact that he remembered that night, much less what you looked like. still, the whole situation was not fully processed in your mind. you shook your head, blinking your doubts away.

you tried to form your words. “what, erm, are you doing here?” the awkward laugh that came out of your mouth was enough to say it all. “i mean, last i heard, you became a big shot, working for some company in europe.”

“i moved back to japan a few weeks ago,” yuta revealed, shoving his hands into his pockets. “i wanted to work back home.” though the smile on his face was small, it was enough to bring you back to the bliss of your relationship with him.

none of this was real.

you were dizzy. seeing yuta felt like seeing a ghost from your past. this wasn’t supposed to be what moving back to osaka was about. seven years away meant seven years of growth and even harder, moving on. you finally snapped yourself out of the fragrant, intoxicating daze that was nakamoto yuta and realized you had to confront the reality.

“what—” you started,

he shrugged and leaned against his door frame. “why travel the world when you feel like you’re, well, missing something?” yuta asked. “i mean, i had a lot going for me. but, something felt wrong.”

this was just honesty from yuta. after years away from his roots, there had to be a reason why he traced his footprints back to home. maybe it was after pleading to the stars for an answer, but standing in front of you seemed like the twist of fate he’d been seeking.

“nothing beats home and family, right?”

it was too late. from the ringing in your ears, you didn’t hear the tiny footsteps plopping right behind you on your new, carpeted floors. you didn’t hear the distant video music come to an abrupt pause. you didn’t hear any of it and then, you felt a tug at your pant leg.

“i’m hungry,” yosuke yawned, looking up at you through his long eyelashes.

all the colour in yuta’s face drained. you rubbed the ring on your left hand and tore your gaze away from yuta and instead focused on your son. “okay, yosuke, go back inside and i’ll make you lunch, honey.” you forced a smile, but yosuke just gave a confused side glance at yuta. nonetheless, he retreated back inside.

yuta always imagined what it would be like if he crossed paths with you again. in most of these fantasies, you’d fall right back into his arms. he rarely considered the idea that you would have someone else. he didn’t even entertain the notion at all, the dead clutch of hope still remaining within him.

“yosuke?” he asked slowly, trying to memorize the details of the little boy’s face and all he saw were your features.

it was the hardest thing for you to say.

“yeah. my son.”

𝐌𝐔𝐒𝐈𝐂.

i like you (exo remake) - weathercast severely - ft island milk - f(x) at the end - chungha you were beautiful - day6

#nct fanfic #neowritingsnet #kwritersworldnet #ncitynetwork #yuta fanfic #cznnet #yuta x reader #nct x reader #nct imagine #nct scenarios #yuta imagine #NCT #yuta scenarios #nct fic #nct au #yuta au

160 notes · View notes